#a part in their deaths....they had been good to him. As for how the deaths played out...oof. He couldn't forgive them. But he couldn't hate
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
cybrasigilism · 1 day ago
Note
Hi! I really loved all your works, especially This Means War. I wanted to ask if you can write the second part cause it’s sooo interesting
All Is Fair (This Means War Pt ll)
Tumblr media
warning: typical squid game stuff (guns mention, blood and death), love triangle (?), reader replaces gyeong-su (player 256) | ooc(?), these are my interpretations of these characters, please be respectful even if my opinions differ from your own
characters: kang dae-ho (player 388), thanos/choi su-bong (player 230)
[minor characters mentioned: players 456, 001, 390, 222, 124, 380 (seong gi-hun, young-il/hwang in-ho, park jung-bae, kim jun-hee, nam-gyu, se-mi]
-
A/N: you guys have asked and i shall deliver! i did my nails before writing this and lemme tell you typing an entire fic on my phone with acrylics was not easy work! i hope you guys enjoy :3
ENJOY!
╔═══*.·:·.☽✧ ✦ ✧☾.·:·.*═══╗
your head was completely reeling.
you were thrown into these games completely blind. sure you were desperate and strapped for cash, but as soon as you bore witness to countless people lose their lives over a game of Red Light Green Light, you decided that no amount of money was worth such a heartless and gruesome death.
so you were counting your blessings when the time to vote rolled around, absolutely you were going to vote “X” and get the everloving fuck out of there, as you were sure everyone else would make the same choice. i mean, who in their right mind would want to stay in such a place? you figured that even if people were desperate, the stakes were just too high for anyone to handle. although your brief conversation with your new friend player 388, AKA dae-ho, seemed to lift your mood just a bit, you wanted to get the hell out of that place. you found yourself approaching him when the players gathered up to await their chance to cast their vote, you figured it couldn’t hurt to stay close to a friend, especially now.
“at least we still get our share of the prize money if we do end up leaving.” you commented, as the players before you began to disperse into the X and O sides of the room. “yeah, i guess..” dae-ho seemed distant, you noticed that he was analyzing that golden, luminous piggy bank that loomed over everyone as some sick motivator. “but even that much won’t be enough for some people’s debts.” you chuckled at the last bit of his statement, covering your mouth with your hand as you did so. “what’s the joke?” he asked, looking down at you with a raised eyebrow. “i mean, if you’re debt is that big, then there’s bigger problems for sure.” you giggled, met with silence from 388. you looked up at him to be met with an expression that caused a lump in your throat; realizing what you had just said. “oh my god wait, i didn’t mean-“ “it’s fine.” he interrupted, attempting to hide the shame in his voice. coincidentally, that just so happened to be the exact moment that dae-ho’s number was called, and he walked up without a word. you felt your cheeks grow warmer, but this time it wasn’t from any good feeling— you were completely embarrassed at how ignorant you had just been with your friend, and unfortunately for you, someone else had seen this whole uncomfortable interaction take place.
thanos approached you with swift succession once dae-ho had cast his vote, which you watched as your heart sank; seeing the number increase by one underneath the “O” on the scoreboard. the purple-haired rapper had been standing behind you for a prolonged period of time before he made himself known with a
tap tap tap
on your shoulder, you whipped around and felt your expression harden when you realized the culprit. “seems like homeboy is too sensitive, that’s unfortunate.” he joked, crossing his arms as he referenced dae-ho’s general direction quickly with his gaze. you rolled your eyes and scoffed. “you don’t have a clue what’s going on, it’s none of your business.” you didn’t want to give the obnoxious has-been any more attention than he was already getting, as you were given full demonstration of before. you turned away, restoring your view to the front which virtually did nothing to deter thanos, as he followed suit and adjusted his own positioning accordingly. “whatever happened, it definitely wasn’t your fault-“ you couldn’t believe how persistent this guy was, it pissed you off to the nth degree. “why do you care? it has nothing to do with you.. i don’t know why you bother inserting yourself.” you refused to even look at him, you didn’t know how or why but he was truly pissing you off at the very moment.
“shit, y’ don’t need to be on the offensive señorita.” thanos crossed his arms, eyeing every single player who voted X. you shot him a glare, where did he get off giving you a nickname like that? “don’t you dare call me that again.” you hissed through gritted teeth, poking him in the chest as you said so. this caught you and thanos completely off guard, but you weren’t surprised you were lashing out now; this place made everyone tense, clearly. you heard your number get called just then, talk about perfect timing, and you were able to leave the situation with the last word. but little did you know then, you would not be having the last laugh.
⋆.ೃ࿔*:・
it was back up those never ending stairs again. one thing was for certain, you were getting an insane workout through all of this. you scoured the numbers of the crowd for dae-ho’s 388, and sure enough you found him. he was more towards the front, and you shamelessly pushed past various other contestants to get to him. you wanted to set the record straight about what you had said yesterday, the moment was on constant replay in your brain during lights out and you truly just felt awful. the look of hurt on his face would forever be imprinted in the back of your mind, even if he forgave you.
“388!” you called out, catching his attention. much to your shock, he spun around rather earnestly at the sound of your voice, to be honest you were expecting him to ignore you. “oh, hey (Y/N)! i was wondering where you were.” you were taken aback at how friendly he was being with you, as if you hadn’t made a very personal jab the other night— however unintentional it may have been. “are you alright..?” you asked, not doing much to mask the unease in your voice. he cocked his head in a confused manner, laughing almost nervously. “me? i mean i’m nervous i guess but i’d say i’m alright— i’ve got a new group of allies now so that’s good!” he nodded over to the three older men walking in front of you two. you recognized one of these men, 456, as the guy who was getting everyone through the first game. “oh, well that’s good..” you felt yourself trail off, had he completely forgotten what happened between you two at the voting? dae-ho noticed the solemn expression now decorating your face. “are you alright?”
“i don’t know..” you inadvertently avoided eye contact as you all began to make your way through a series of doors. “i feel awful about yesterday.. i really don’t know why i said that.” you confessed. you could see dae-ho mentally putting the pieces together before his eyes widened, an audible gasp of realization leaving his lips. after a moment, he couldn’t help but let out a chuckle. “oh, don’t worry about that! i know you didn’t mean anything by it—“ he laughed, patting your back. “you mean your not mad at me?” your eyes lit up in an almost cartoonish manner, earning a warm smile from your friend. “of course not! i get that this place is definitely putting everyone on edge, so people won’t really act like themselves.” you were so relieved at dae-ho’s sheer level of understanding. “so… we’re cool, then?” you ask. “yeah,” dae-ho affirms, looking down at you in the same way he did after Red Light Green Light, “we’re cool.”
things were all fine and dandy, that lump of shame had gone away from your throat, you were feeling better again— you almost completely forgot that you were all about to be subject to more sick games. the crowd of people dispersed into a giant room with rainbow-sky walls and what seemed to be two large rainbow tracks on the floor. as the voice on the intercom explained the game, and detailed the fact that teams of five were required, you and dae-ho nodded to one another as if to mentally solidify being on each other’s team. “well this works out perfectly,” one of dae-ho’s newly established friends, player 390, happily concluded. “now that dae-ho’s friend is joining us, we’ve got a team already!” you were amused to be apart of their team, as they already seemed to have such a firm bond. “and here you were, worried we wouldn’t be able to form a team fast enough.” player 001 remarked, looking to player 456 who still seemed a bit uneasy. you couldn’t blame him of course, he was probably still working through some stuff mentally after his first encounter with these games.
“if we don’t end up going first,” 456 began, catching the group’s attention. “we should watch the others closely as they play.” dae-ho nodded in agreement. “yeah! we could pick up on their strategies, to give us a better chance at winning.” you all chatted amongst yourselves, coming up with a game plan (no pun intended) for what was sure to be quite the nail biter of a game. you guys almost didn’t hear the little voice that called to your attention.
“can i please join your team?”
you all turned around and were met with a short woman with very unique hair, sporting the number 222 on her jacket. she seemed almost desperate, as if having been turned down by every other group. “sorry miss, but we already have five.” 390 explained sympathetically, but 222 was persistent. “please.” she begged again, this time bringing a hand to her belly. “i’m pregnant.” if there was anything to change the game, it was that. you guys locked eyes for a moment, before you spoke up.
“you can absolutely be apart of their team!” her eyes lit up from the defeated countenance she wore a second ago. the men looked at you stunned, dae-ho especially. “it’s alright, if there’s already five i can ask someone else-“
“i won’t hear it.” you insisted, catching 222 off guard. you could tell she didn’t want to take your place, but you would feel awful if someone in her condition was to lose their life in a place like this. “you need a strong, reliable group. i can find someone else, it’s no trouble.”
“if you’re sure..” 222 said, “thank you.” you nodded, before walking off. you looked back for a brief moment, even if you died in these games, you could hold your head up knowing that you just did the right thing. however, the look of fear and concern that dae-ho was giving you didn’t fail to break your heart. you knew he was worried but you also knew that that decision needed to be made.
you roamed the area somewhat aimlessly, starting to lose hope of claiming an empty spot in one of the teams. each player you made eye contact with gave you a disgusted look before turning their backs to you. you weren’t going to lie, every time you glanced at the clock your palms got slightly more sweaty. god were you going to be eliminated before the game even began? you’re mind began to resume reeling until
“hey, did you want to join our team?”
you spun around faster than you’d care to admit, eyes widened in desperation. a cool, punk rock looking chick donning the number 380 was standing before you, head cocked in anticipation. without a question you nodded and accepted her invite, to which she simply said “sweet, follow me.”, and that you certainly did. you wondered who your new team was, surely they were a group of standup individuals— well, as standup as one could be in an establishment like this one.
all of your hopes were entirely dashed when you saw just who was apart of your team.
thanos. man you just could not escape this guy, huh. he was surprised to see you too, though more on the pleasant side than you were. “woah, we meet again señorita.” you rolled your eyes at the nickname once again, seems like you were stuck with it now. “you know this rando?” the player dubbed 124, standing suspiciously close to thanos piped up, gesturing towards you. “that’s the one i was telling you about.” thanos explained, giving his friend a side glance. “ah, the ‘playing hard to get’ girl..” 380 cleared her throat, catching these two boys off guard. “y’know it’s rude to talk about people as if they aren’t standing right there.” you were relieved that you had someone else to stand up for you here. 124 snickered. “well if it bothers her that much she can always leave—“ “no.” thanos interjected, extending an arm infront of his buddy. “she stays.” he raised his eyebrows in a suggestive way as if you were supposed to thank him for his ‘noble’ act.
just then, the timer came to an end, and all the teams were instructed to sit down in designated lines. even if you wanted to leave, it was too late. you were stuck with thanos and his weird friend. but at least 380 seemed to have your back. as the first team was getting set up you found yourself thinking about dae-ho. you hoped their team made it through, hell you actually hoped they survived more than you thought about your own survival. you had never prayed to anything, for anything in all your life. but in that moment, you prayed as hard as you could for one thing.
“dear god, not like this.”
╚═══*.·:·.☽✧ ✦ ✧☾.·:·.*═══╝
AT LAST, PART 2 IS COMPLETE!! idk if i’ll do a part 3 or not, it all depends on if you guys like it! i really hope this was up to standard, and worth the wait. i pulled out the big guns for this one but part of me is worried it doesn’t make a lick of sense 😅 regardless of my lack of writer’s confidence, i truly hope you enjoyed!
have a magnificent day/night lovelies 💋
tags: @gongyoosgf @strangelife122 @agornotsworld @kvstjwonnie @marymustdie @pink-apples001 @fiicalapsiholoaga @wonestro @luvlyfandoms @putrescentpoet @l5byrinth @chxrrybomb22 @deathsmellzz @bl4z3db4by @katscloudy
132 notes · View notes
dailynnt · 2 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
FRIENDS WITHIN TUCHING DISTANCE
⊹ Summary: Jungkook and you, his childhood friend, live together in an apartment, sharing space as roommates. Your relationship, built on years of friendship, is gradually becoming strained by growing sexual tension. You decide to become friends with benefits, trying not to complicate your feelings. But Jungkook's world is not so simple. When you begin to realize that he is hiding something, you open the veil of his double life - a world of mafia, criminal activity, and risk that could ruin not only your deal, but everything you valued in each other.
⊹ Couple: Jeon Jungkook/ Fem!Reader
⊹ Characters: The Reader, Jeon Jungkook, Park Jimin, Kim Taehyung, Min Yoongi, Kim Seokjin, Kim Namjoon, Jeon Hoseok.
⊹ 🔞 Age restrictions: 18+
⊹ 👩🏼‍❤️‍👨🏻 Relationships: ⚤
⊹ 📘 Number of part: 24/?
⊹ 🖇️ Tags: best friends, friends with benefits, slow longing, sexual tension, protected sex, unprotected sex, alcohol, drunken sex, inexperienced main character, mafia au, illegal trade, deaths of minor characters, weapons, swear words.
⊹ 👩🏼‍💻 From the author: Guys, this part is so big 😁 I write this about every next chapter but it turns out that each next one is bigger than the previous one. 🤭🫣 But I had to fit it all into one part. Let me know what you think of the scenes between the main character and Jungkook and what you think of Doohoon's plan, will it work? And how is always a love all of you and many thanks for reading my creation 💗❤️‍🔥❤️‍🔥💘💘🥹
⊹ 🫂 Dedication: For you, my love @myjungkookthighs. You are my favorite person 😘🥰 You know that I appreciate you so much and LOVE you🥰💜
⊹ ⚠️ Warning: English is not my native language, so there may be mistakes in the text. Please don't get mad at me too much! Those under 18, please don't read this story!
⊹ 📋Tag list: @myjungkookthighs, @notsevenwithyou, @nikkinikj, @lovelyyylunaa222, @jiminiemanura, @jalexad, @kelsyx33, @bhonbhon, @unholyforjk, @ambiee3, @mianhae-baozi, @someoneelse0109, @medstudentlifestyle, @mskookie, @kooccult , @smokinghotstargirl (If anyone wants to be in my tag list let me know)
Tumblr media
≣ Chapter Index ↓
Tumblr media
Part 24. The plan to destroy and the heart of the Queen. 
Tumblr media
Tuesday. 14.50 PM.
The smell of cigarette smoke filled his nostrils unpleasantly. Doohoon grimaced because he hated cigarettes and the smell of smoke. But he couldn't say anything because his friend sitting across from him had been smoking all his life. 
Doohoon took a sip of the expensive whiskey, which tasted good on his tongue, and looked around the room in silence. 
It was a VIP room in an institution in Gyeongnidan. It belonged to the leader of the Black Pearl clan, and the man across from him was Oh Sehun, one of the closest to the leader, Kim Junmyeon. It was a clan that was consisisted half of the Chinese triad. The Black Pearl had its own power among the Chinese mafia and they were the main rivals of the Namjoon clan. 
The room was furnished with a combination of Korean and Chinese decorative elements that emphasized the belonging of this establishment to the Korean-Chinese clan.
The dark wood walls decorated with gold-framed paintings absorbed most of the light, leaving the room with an atmosphere of mysterious tension. In the corner, the soft lights of a crystal chandelier flickered, and the low coffee table between Doohoon and Sehun was made of dark glass, on which stood an unfinished glass of whiskey. The air was saturated with the scent of expensive tobacco, leather, and alcohol.
Sehun, dressed in an impeccably tailored black suit, sat relaxed with his leg over his shoulder. He slowly took a drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke out to the side, looking at Doohoon intently. His face, though seemingly calm, expressed skepticism. 
Doohoon set his glass down on the table, waiting for Sehun to respond to his request that he had made a moment ago. 
"Why did you want from with that Jungkook?" - He asks, ignoring Sehun's previous words. 
"He's been under my feet for a long time. And he has this stupid habit of taking everything that belongs to me. Besides, I'm proposing a deal, and Junmyeon will benefit from it." - Doohoon replies, trying to persuade his friend. 
"You think if we frame Jungkook, as if he going behind Namjoon's back, it will somehow weaken Namjoon?" - Sehun asks, taking another puff of cigarette smoke. 
"Exactly. Look, Jungkook is bothering you just as much as he's bothering me. You know how much Namjoon cares about the people around him. You know exactly what an asshole Jungkook is when you've met him in person. Have you forgotten how disrespectful he was to you? Even though you're four years older than him." - Doohoon reminded. "If Jungkook falls out of favor with Namjoon, you and your leader can easily weaken his power and take away some of their market."
Sehun took a glass of whiskey and took a sip without looking away from Dohun. Doohoon saw a spark of interest in his eyes. He knew he could talk him into it. Sehun smiled at the corner of his lips.
"That's a bold offer, my friend." - He said at last. "But you do realize that if it doesn't work, it will be a disaster for both you and me?"
"That's why I came to you and not to anyone else." - Doohoon replied, leaning forward.  "I know you can do it perfectly." 
Sehun thought about it, smiling at Doohoon’s praise. He weighed his options. Finally, he leaned over to the table, put out his cigarette, rested his elbows on his knees, and answered. 
"Okay, I'll help." - He said. "But remember, if things go wrong, it's nothing personal, I won't defend you." 
Doohoon hummed. Of course he had seen this coming. But he was confident that Sehun would do a great job. He'd been dealing with him for a long time. 
"No problem." - Doohoon agrees. He also leans closer to the table. "I'm sure it'll work out and we'll all win."
"So what's your plan?" - Sehun asks. 
"As I said before, we need to set up the arms purchase in Jungkook’s name. Make it look like he's been working with the Japanese mafia behind Namjoon's back and playing a double game. You have access to resources and people who can create a document that looks real." - Doohoon explained. "Besides, you have no problem getting this information into the right hands. We know how Namjoon reacts to betrayal, or even the hint of it." 
Sehun leans back on the couch, thinking about Doohoon’s plan. Yes, he'll have no problem doing what Doohoon suggests. But something could go wrong. The Namjoon clan has been watching the Black Pearl closely. They had a lot of different situations, because of the rights to the market where both clans wanted to have their own power. Everyone knows that Namjung is the main problem for Junmyeon.
Doohoon’s offer is very tempting, and the Jungkook in question is also a pain in the ass. The kid was annoying with his behavior and the influence he had gained in just three years. 
"So I have to do this because of the Japanese mafia?" - Sehun clarifies. 
"Yes. Actually, I'm thinking of a person who used to belong to the Namjoon clan. Do you know anyone? It would be very plausible if the person Jungkook was dealing with behind Namjoon's back was a member of their clan." - Doohoon said, looking at the man across from him. 
"I know." - He replies, after a moment of thought. He recalls a man who left the Namjoon clan almost immediately after Jungkook appeared. "Seems his name was Gyuwon."
"Who is he?" - Doohoon asks, wanting to know if this man is a good fit for the plan he's come up with. Sehun smiles, touching his chin with his fingers as if he's remembering something he's forgotten.
"Gyuwon was one of Namjoon's arms suppliers. At one time, he had quite a lot of influence in the clan, but he lost his credibility because he failed in one important mission. Namjoon threw him out, and Gyuwon decided to seek refuge with the Japan. Now he works for them and hates his former clan. I think he will be happy to play a role in our play, especially if we motivate him properly." - Sehun replies. Doohoon leans forward, listening intently. His eyes flash with excitement.
"That's great. Gyuwon will be a key element in our plan. He can confirm that he made the deal with Jungkook. But can we trust him? Won't he blow the deal because of his own ambitions?" - Doohoon asked. Sehun laughed, raising an eyebrow. 
"Don't worry. Gyuwon is not someone who would turn down money or the opportunity to harm Namjoon. If you offer him a good deal, he'll take it. But you have to be careful. Even among the Japanese, he does not have a perfect reputation. His own team may not support him if they find out about our plan. They don't want to get into trouble with Namjoon, that's for sure." - Doohoon paused to consider the new information.
"Then we'll set it up so that Hyuwon looks as convincing as possible. We'll fake the transfer of documents, sign fake contracts, and bring in witnesses. Jungkook won't even realize he's being set up until it's too late." - Doohoon says. Sehun smiles, leaning back. His eyes turn sly. 
"If we do it right, Namjoon will think this is proof of treason. He doesn't seem to be able to stand even a shadow of a doubt. And when it comes to Jungkook..." - Sehun says, but Doohoon raises his hand and stops him. 
"...it will be the end for him. He'll lose his leader's trust, and who knows, maybe Namjoon won't be so lenient this time like it was with Gyuwon." - Doohoon says. Sehun crosses his arms over his chest, satisfied with the plan. It should work. 
"Then I need some time to contact Gyuwon and organize everything. I think we'll be ready in a week." - Sehun says. Doohoon stands up, shaking Sehun's hand. 
"Do it. And don't worry - if anything goes wrong, I have backups."
Sehun looks at Doohoon carefully and then nods. His heart is wavering between interest in this intrigue and fear that the whole situation could get out of hand. But now he has no reason to refuse.
"It's a deal, my friend. I'll get back to you very soon." - Sehun says. Doohoon is pleased that he was able to persuade his friend. So the plan to destroy Jungkook is launched. 
Tumblr media
It was a Friday night. You were at home waiting for Jungkook to pick you up to go to your parents' house. You were sitting on the couch and feeling sick to say the least.
You had your period too early and you couldn't understand why. You looked at your calendar and wondered. There were still two whole weeks before your critical days, but you had red discharge, which seemed as your period. In addition, your breasts were swollen and sensitive. Just like your period.
You were irritable and your mood could change several times a day. Jungkook patiently supported you and tried to respond to your emotions in the right way. 
He has been living with you since you reconciled. He offered you to come back, but you refused. The thing is, you had signed a six-month lease and couldn't leave the apartment. Jungkook offered to pay the landlord for the damages, but you blocked his offer again.
You also promised the manager of the convenience store that you would work until the start of the school year. Traveling from the area where Jungkook's apartment was would be inconvenient and long, because your place of work was one street away from your place of residence. Jungkook had no choice but to come to you and spend time with you at your apartment. 
From the day you reconciled, your sex life became intense. You had sex every day. Some days it was several times. Jungkook was careful and only once did he lose his temper and came inside you. It happened yesterday when he came late at night and woke you up. You were on birth control, so you didn't worry about it too much. The sex was great and your memories easily filled your mind.
Tumblr media
You were about to fall asleep when you heard the front door knock softly. Lately, you've been feeling tired all the time. You didn't know why, maybe because of the change in the weather, which was always overcast, or because of the workload you had from preparing for your thesis and working night shifts. You worked all week and took almost all the night shifts so that you could have a free weekend to go to your parents' house with Jungkook. 
You heard Jungkook come into the room, but you didn't have the energy to greet him. You pretended to be asleep. You turned to your right side and listened to the sound of water coming from the bathroom. 
After a while, Jungkook came into the room. You felt the mattress bend under the weight of his body. Jungkook moved close to you. He put his arms around your waist, pressing his body tightly against yours. You could smell the shower gel you bought especially for him. This pleasant scent filled your nostrils. 
You heard him leaning over to check if you were still asleep. Jungkook pulled back your hair so he could access your neck. You felt his soft, hot lips. His kisses made you stir. You turned your head slightly toward him, opening your eyes. 
"What time is it?" - You ask. Jungkook kisses you on the jaw, moving his hands along your hips. He slides his hand under your panties, touching your folds. He pulls them apart to find your clit. You spread your legs to give him better access. You can't stop him from doing what he's doing. 
"Zero o'clock." - He whispers into your neck. He kisses your neck, while pushing his index finger into your passage. You become wet and moan softly. 
"Why are you so late?" - You ask quietly, but your breathing is becoming labored from his actions. You turn your whole body and Jungkook takes you captive. His naked torso is pressed against you, and his hand is still fucking your passage. You wrap your arms around his neck and he smiles slyly. 
"I think you were sleeping." - He says with the same smile on his lips. He ignores your question, but for some reason you don't notice. Maybe his closeness makes you do it. You smile back at him, too. 
"As if that possible with you?" - You sneer, feeling the pleasure of his finger fucking you. Jungkook leans down and connects your lips in a kiss. His tongue penetrates your mouth as usual, and it turns you on.
You return, by moving your lips and tongue, deepening the kiss. Jungkook continues to kiss you and pulls off his pajama shorts and underwear. He throws them somewhere off the bed. You gasp against his lips. Jungkook pulls away to hear what you have to say. 
"You want to have sex right now?" - You wondered. Jungkook laughed softly. He pulled away from you, laying down next to you, taking off his boxers. You see his ferocity and can't help but feel yourself getting even wetter. Even though you have sex with Jungkook every day, you still can't get enough of it.
That's why you don't mind having it again. Jungkook was at work all day. When you woke up, he was gone. You talked on the phone and texted, but you still missed him. So when he climbs at you you, settling between your legs, you feel a strong desire mixed with an uncontrollable expectation of his length inside you. 
"Did you think I was just touching you? My love, I missed you and my favorite pussy." - He replies, leaning down to your face. You smile at him in a relaxed way. You rise up to meet him, not letting him sink low.
He stops when he sees you standing up. You take off your pajama top and throw it on the floor. Now you are both completely naked. You hug Jungkook and kiss him with fervent passion. When you need air, you break the kiss. 
"I missed you too. How could you leave me for so long?" - You ask, mimicking your sadness. Jungkook lays you down on the bed, snuggling up on top of you. You throw your legs over his waist, crossing them. You feel his hard cock touching into your pussy. Jungkook kisses you on the lips again, your tongues intertwined. Your body temperature rises and the moisture between your legs becomes more abundant. 
Jungkook leaves your lips and goes down to your neck, leaving wet marks on it. He bites your skin, and then runs his tongue over the spot where he bit you. He is still hungry for you.
Your skin, your smell, your warmth, your sounds, your welcoming pussy, it all makes him think about you constantly all the time. He leaves you for a moment and already misses you. His behavior is like being possessed.
This was not the case before your breakup. Mean, yes, he wanted you all the time and thought about you, but now this need is acute for him. Only when he realizes that you're around does he calm down. And then he feel an unbearable desire to fuck you.
To own every inch of your body. That's why you've been having sex every day since the day you made up. Jungkook is crazy about you and the thought of being without you for so long. 
Jungkook goes down to your breasts and sees your erect nipples. He squeezes your breast with his fingers. Carefully, he takes one of them into his mouth and caresses it with his wet tongue. Your nipples have become sensitive lately, and he tries to be gentle, even though he wants to bite you. You moan somewhere on top of him. 
Having finished the foreplay he loves to do with you, he wants to get inside you as soon as possible. He kneels down and takes his cock in his hands. He rolls it, then presses the head against your clit and moves it around. You sigh, enjoying the sensations. Your clitoris is swollen with excitement and you can feel how wet it is.
Jungkook moves the head of his cock over your clit, smearing your moisture and his own pre-cum that drips from the tip. You don't expect it when he hits your pussy several times with his cock and you just feel ecstatic.
When he caresses your center again, you feel his tip twitch. He drives for so long that you have an increasing orgasm. Perhaps anticipating this, Jungkook lowers himself to your spread legs and licks your clit. He is attracted to your hole, which is dripping with your moisture.
He wants to put his cock inside you as soon as possible, but first he has to satisfy you. He puts his tongue in your passage and fucks you. His fingers don't give your cunt a rest while he's busy with your entrance.
You taste so sweet on his tongue. He's delighted with your taste. But he comes back when he hears you moaning intensely. Those sounds are a pleasant melody to his ears. If he had his way, he would listen to that melody all the time. When Jungkook sucks on your clit again, you come right on his tongue. 
You make what sounds like a squeak and a moan at the same time. But you were actually trying to say Jungkook's name. You have a perfect orgasm and can't come to your senses for a long time. Only when you feel Jungkook close to your face. 
"My baby happy?" - He asks you. Jungkook whispers right into your lips. You come into yourself open your eyes. Your lips stretch into the most satisfied smile you've ever known. 
"I’m not that happy, I'm thrilled!" - You say. Jungkook is glad to hear you say that. All the best for his love. 
"Great, then I'll just move on to fucking that juicy cunt." - He says. Without waiting for any response from you, he kisses you with such heat that you literally feel dizzy. Your breasts rise and fall heavily. Jungkook puts his erect cock against your entrance, where his tongue was a moment ago, and goes slowly so as not to cause you discomfort.
His big and thick cock stretches your walls and you envelop it tightly. Jungkook moans at the feel of your tight pussy. You've been having sex for a long time, but every time he enters you it's like the first time. So tight. So nice and euphoric.
You're driving him crazy. Your body is driving him crazy. Your love and your presence is driving him crazy. Now he feels like he has won this life because you are in it. 
Jungkook goes inside you to the very end. He presses so close that he can feel your clitoris with his pubic bone. Jungkook moves his legs so that he can lie on top of you. Your spread legs are on either side of his hips. Jungkook lies down, pressing his body against yours. He takes your hands and his, intertwining your fingers and lifting them above your head. 
You look at him without looking away. A light, playful smile plays on his lips. You are serious on the contrary, because of the feeling of how he feels inside you. Jungkook makes thrusts with his hips and you finally feel that much-needed friction. You automatically close your eyes, but suddenly you hear Jungkook's voice. 
"Open your eyes, baby." - He says. And you do. This has happened before. Jungkook has asked you to open your eyes once before during sex and keep eye contact. He doesn't usually ask this, but today he did it for the second time. You don't know why he wants to see your eyes open. 
Jungkook starts fucking you, thrusting deeply into your entrance. You look into his eyes and it makes the sex between you somehow different and more intimate than it already is. You moan at his thrusts.
He goes slowly at first, but over time his movements become different, faster, deeply. You can hear the sound of your bodies hitting each other and your moans filling the room. Jungkook kisses you without stopping fucking you. When he pulls away from your lips, he asks you not to close your eyes again.
"Look at me, my love, when I fuck you. I want to see your eyes." - You can't answer him, because his movements will only allow you to moan as you feel your orgasm building. Jungkook still fuck you speeding his movements but also slows down for a moment. His thrusts become slow but as deep as possible.
You clasp your intertwined palms, digging your nails into his skin. The sensations from these thrusts and from tonight's sex in general are special. 
Jungkook slows down and fucks you like this because he wants to stay inside you as long as possible. He gets high on the feel of your velvet, dense walls like a fucking junkie. You're his drug that gives him an eternal high.
"Kook..." - You call out to him. Jungkook looks at you but doesn't answer. "I want to... please..." - You start to beg him, almost rolling your eyes. You can't stop yourself from thrusting. You want him to speed up and finally bring you to orgasm. 
"My love need to come?" - Jungkook guessed without speeding up his movements. All he does is slowly fuck you with deep thrusts. His voice was breathless. 
"Yes..." - You breathe out. "Let me come." 
"Is that what you want, baby?" - He whispers. He bites your lips, pulling at your skin, his thrusts never stopping. His tongue explores the pads of your lips. 
"Yes!" - Your voice is not your own. Jungkook is listening to you, and he can already feel himself hardening. He accelerated his movements, his hips began to beat you uncontrollably. Just a little more and you will experience the orgasm you've been waiting for. 
"Just lose control, don't hold back, love." - Jungkook tells you. His words intensify all your feelings to the maximum and you don't hold back for long and finally come around his cock.
Jungkook continues to fuck your vagina, moaning as your walls squeeze him. He wants to come out, but he has almost no strength to do so. So he cums inside you. He still keeps moving while his cock jerks inside you and spurts his cum. 
Jungkook falls with his head somewhere on your shoulder. You feel his breath on your skin and breathe uncontrollably too. You relax when you manage to get your breath back. You stroke Jungkook's back when he lets go of your hands.
He's sweating a little, but it doesn't matter to you. Jungkook lifts his head and you can see his smile, which is visible thanks to the light from the street that enters the room. He nibbles on your lips, putting tenderness and affection into this soft kiss. 
"I wish you could always greet me like this after work." - He jokes. You laugh silently.
"I don't mind, but not when I'm already asleep." - You say. 
"Have you been sleeping?" - Jungkook asks, brushing his hair away from your face. 
"Of course." - You answer. Jungkook tilts his head slightly to the side, looking at you with a look of sly interest.
"Then you should definitely sleep more often." - He says, his voice a half-tone lower, filled with playful warmth. You just roll your eyes, but a slight smile appears on your lips.
"If you're going to wake me up like this every time, I'm going to have to give your schedule some serious thought." - You retort, feigning severity, but the laughter in your voice gives you away. Jungkook laughs quietly and sinks down next to you, pulling you closer.
"Honestly, I was waiting that you to start fighting with me for coming home too late." - He whispers, running his fingers down your arm.
"I’m did it almost." - You reply, looking directly into his dark eyes. "But... if you’re be like this after work, I will be lenient with your late arrivals from work" - You say. He smiles, leaning closer to you, his forehead touching yours.
"Oh, there are so many things I could do for you." - He whispers. 
"Don't make me feel intrigued." - You grumble, snuggling up closer. 
"You know I never promise anything I can't keep." - Jungkook says. You lie in the embrace in silence for a while. It feels good and so natural. "How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?" - Jungkook ask, worrying about your unwellness during the week. He slightly moving his head away from you to look at your face. You look up at him and press your lips together. 
"To be honest, no. I stayed in bed all day. I couldn't even write. I sketched out a few theses for the project, but then I gave it up. Maybe I was sick?" - You suppose. 
"Do you want to go to the doctor tomorrow?" - Jungkook suggests. You silently put your head back on his chest. 
"No. We're going to our parents' house tomorrow. I think I'll feel better. It's probably just a case of being tired." - You deny his offer. Jungkook kisses the back of your head and you resting in silence. You stand up, and Jungkook watches you sleepily.
"I'm going to take a shower." - You say, getting out of bed. Jungkook nods at you. He turns on his side and peers at you. You put on shorts and a pajama top. You feel his eyes on you even from behind. You smile at the corners of your lips, although you don't turn around, because you know that Jungkook just can't help but watch you. "Don't fall asleep until I get back." - You joke, throwing a quick glance over your shoulder. Jungkook just mutters something incomprehensible in response, but his smile is visible even in the semi-darkness of the room.
When you step into the bathtub and feel the warm water on your skin, you allow yourself to completely relax for a few minutes. The water seems to wash away all the burden of the day and systematic fatigue.
You step out of the shower, drying yourself with a soft towel, and quietly return to your room. Jungkook is half asleep, but when he hears your footsteps, he opens one eye.
"What, you're not even going to kiss me before I go to sleep?" - He says in a sleepy voice, lifting his head from the pillow. You smile, leaning toward him.
"Good night, my love." - You say softly, touching his forehead with your lips. He grabs your hand, holding it close, and pulls you down, forcing you to lie down next to him again.
"Are you going to run away?" - He grumbles, but his voice is filled with warmth.
"No, I was just going to sleep." - You answer, laying down next to him. Jungkook wraps his arms around you, closing his eyes.
"I can only sleep when you are in my arms and you know it. I saw that you wanted to go to bed separately." - He whispers. 
"Stop grumbling and go to sleep." - You protest. Jungkook grumbles something indecipherable into your neck and after a few minutes his breathing becomes steady and calm.
You lie there for a long time, listening to this familiar rhythm, and with every passing minute you feel your heart fill with the warmth that only he can give.
Tumblr media
You hear the sound of the combination lock and Jungkook enters the apartment. He finds you on the couch. You smile at him and get up, trying to hide your bad feeling. You pull him into a hug and press your lips to his. Jungkook returns the kiss and you feel his shoulders relax under your hands. 
"How are you?" - He asks you immediately. You tilt your head. 
"Better now and ready to go." - You answer. Jungkook squints his eyes, as if trying to tell if you're lying or telling the truth. 
"Are you sure? Maybe we should go to the doctor. I don't like that you've been sick for so long." - Jungkook is worried. You give him a quick kiss to calm him down. 
"No, everything fine. I guess I felt like this because I got my period two weeks early. It's all because of them. That's why my breasts became so sensitive and enlarged." - You explain. Jungkook believes you and hugs you. 
"Is it normal that they started so early?" - He asks, squeezing you in his arms. 
"It happens sometimes when the cycle is adjusting." - You answer. You hear Jungkook exhaling heavily, somewhere above your head. You pull away from him and look at his face in concern. "What's wrong? Why are you exhaling so hard?" - You ask. Jungkook doesn't say anything, staring at your eyes, and then smiles. He kisses you on the forehead and lets you go. 
"It's okay, baby. I'm just tired, too." - He replies. But you feel that he doesn't tell all the truth. 
"You're not hiding anything again, are you?" - You ask, looking at his broad back as he reaches down to pick up the bag with your things. When he hears your question, he freezes, just for a second, but it doesn't escape your attention. You tense up slightly. Jungkook picks up the bag and turns to you. 
"No. I'm not hiding anything." - He answers confidently. You look into his eyes for a long time to make him speak. But Jungkook doesn't seem to be going to talk anymore. 
"Does it connected with your work?" - You ask. Jungkook raises one eyebrow. He moves toward you and stops when you're a few centimeters away. 
"What exactly is connected?" - He asks. You restrain yourself from getting too annoyed. You cross your arms over your chest. Jungkook knows exactly what you're asking. He looks at you, and you realize that he's trying to keep himself in check without giving away too much emotion. His gaze is calm, but you can feel the tension between you growing.
"You know what I mean, Jungkook." - You say firmly, tilting your head slightly. "I'm asking if your job is causing you problems again."
He frowns a little, as if he's considering whether to tell the truth. Then he raises his hand, gently touching your cheek.
"Baby, I don't want you to worry about my job. I told you everything is fine. It's nothing serious." - He says, and his voice is warm, but at the same time full of some hidden pain.
"That doesn't answer my question." - You say without looking away. Jungkook exhales heavily, rubbing the back of his head, and takes a step back, as if trying to find the right words.
"You know, I can't tell you about something. Please don't put pressure on me…" - He says after a pause. "I've got a lot of work to do, and I'm just thinking about how to do it right." 
"Not “something”, you don't tell me anything." - You throw out, not hiding your displeasure. He looks at you carefully, and then, as if deciding that it's not worth pushing any further, he relaxes his shoulders a little.
"Baby, please, let's not fight. I don't want to find out anything right now. If you want, we can talk about it when we're at my parents' house. I promise I'll share everything you want with you..." - Jungkook promises you, but you interrupt him in mid-sentence. 
"Or only that you can tell me. You'll never tell the truth anyway." - You grumble. Your heart clenches. You're well aware that his job always puts him in more danger than he's willing to tell you. Jungkook smiles at you irritably, obviously holding back with the last of his strength. 
"No. If you're so prying and curious, I'll tell you everything you want to know. But after we get to my parents' house." - Jungkook gives his word. You drill him with your eyes and feel that he is sincere. But you can't help but think that he's still hiding something from you. And even though it worries you, you decide not to push anymore. 
"Okay." - You agree, walking around him. You go to the front door to get dressed. "We need to stop by the supermarket, mom asked me to buy some groceries." 
Jungkook walks up to you and gets dressed after you. He senses that you are irritated. He doesn't want your meeting with parents to be tense because of this tiff’s. Jungkook looks at you and sees that you are not looking in his direction. You are definitely angry with him. He has to defuse the situation somehow. 
As you put on your sneakers and reach for the zipper to fasten your jacket, you suddenly feel Jungkook's arms around your waist. He is pressing you against the front door with his body. You look at him in surprise, feeling his warmth. 
"What are you doing?" - You ask indignantly, trying to get away, but he holds you tight.
"As long as you're angry, we're not going anywhere." - He says, leaning down to your face. His eyes are filled with determination, and you can feel the tension in the air. 
"I'm not angry, let go..." - You start, but you don't have time to finish because he crashes his lips into yours, silencing you. His kiss is hot and demanding, as if he's trying to get all the resentment out of you. You try to pull away, but he doesn't back down, holding your neck with one hand and your waist with the other so you can't do it.
"Jungkook, that's enough!" - You protest, pulling your head away when you finally manages to break your lips. Your breath comes in ragged gasps and your cheeks burn.
"No, that's not enough. I won't let you go until you stop sulking." - He replies firmly, lifting your face slightly by the chin. His voice drops to a dangerous whisper. "You know I hate it when you ignore me or pull away." 
"I'm not ignoring you, I'm just..." - You try to say something, but he interrupts you. 
"If you don't stop being angry now, I'll find a way to calm you down. Do you want me to do that? In bed? Or... right here?" - He casts a quick glance at the front door, and his voice takes on a playful tone.
"Jungkook!" - You look at him with indignation and shock, trying to keep a stern face, but your heart is pounding so loudly that you think he can hear it. He smiles, realizing that you are having a hard time resisting. Then he leans down to your ear and adds. 
"I'm not joking, baby. Make up your mind." - He whispers. You sigh heavily, trying to pull yourself together.
"Okay, I'm not mad anymore. But you could have been a little less dramatic." - You grumble, looking away. Jungkook is pleased with your reaction, but he's in no hurry to let you go. 
"Are you sure you're not angry? Or I should calm you at all?" - He asks. You see his hand touch the button on your mom jeans. He undoes in it and is ready to reach into your pants, but you grab his hand tightly and stop him from doing so.
"No!" - You shout. "I'm on my period." - You explain. Jungkook raises his eyebrows as if he doesn't fully understand what you're saying. He leans down to your lips, looks between you, and then kisses you.
He puts his strength into it, and you try not to let him touch you. He is stronger than you. His demanding kiss on your lips and his unrestrained tongue in your mouth makes it impossible to concentrate on holding him back. 
When Jungkook does reach your clit with his finger, you don't model any more resistance. You respond to his hot kiss and become wet. Jungkook breaks the kiss and smiles defiantly on your lips. You bite your lip to hold back the moans that threaten to come out in a loud sound. Jungkook pinches your clit and you squeal. 
"What a cheeky girl. How dare you not let me touch you?" - Jungkook asks with authority. You open your eyes and see his dark gaze staring back at you. Your eyebrows are drawn together as you try to withstand the sweet torture of Jungkook's fingers. 
"Because it's my body, and I decide when you can touch it and when you can't." - You answer with a challenge in your voice. He has forgotten how provocative you can be. Jungkook's gaze darkens even more. He increases the friction on your clit, and it even hurts a little, but at the same time you think that you'll come much faster than usual. 
"You belong to me. Your whole body belongs to me, so you don't decide when I can touch you and when I can't." - Jungkook almost growls. Your words have caught him alive. You moan loudly as he plunges his fingers into your passage. You're hot and you want nothing more than to orgasm. Your quarrelsome sex is always so hot. 
Jungkook suddenly sticks his hand out of your passage and pulls off his jacket. He takes off your jacket as well, and turns you around. He pulls down your pants and leans you toward the door. You rest your hands on the cold metal of the door and wait for Jungkook's cock.
You hear how he undresses in about half a minute. He him pulling off his pants. The sound of his belt and fly being undone indicates that he's about to fuck you right at the front door. 
As his hard cock slams into your ass, your wetness stands out more. You're breathing heavily. Jungkook immediately pushes his cock against your passage without wasting time stretching. He goes in abruptly and you scream in pain. You hear him moaning from behind and the sound excites you.
He starts moving intensely and roughly. Obviously, he is not soothing you as he promised earlier, but punishing you for daring to tell him that your body belongs to you and not to him. Of course, you belong to him completely, but it's always so much fun to irritate him and provoke him. 
Suddenly you feel a hand on your throat. Jungkook is steadying you and pressing lightly on your throat. His other hand is on your clit and you gasp because he has captured all the points through which you can feel stimulation. He doesn't stop moving his hips, and you're going crazy from all these feelings, all at once. 
"Mine. You are all mine." - He tells you with authority somewhere in front of your cheek. "And I can fuck you wherever I want, whenever I want, for as long as I want." - He declares. And you don't mind at all. You don't mind his rights to you, because you are really all his, and he can do whatever he wants with you. "Do you understand me?" - He asks, carefully pressing his hand on your throat. You roll your eyes and exhale something incomprehensible. "Say it clearly." - He orders you. You take a breath. 
"Yes, I am completely yours Kook..." - You say, trying to sound firm. Jungkook is pleased with your words. He smiles and you can feel it. He turns your head and captures your lips. The kiss is deep, hot, and dominant. Jungkook lets go of you, returning your body to its previous position and begins to move quickly inside you.
He rubs against your walls trying to bring you to the peak of pleasure. You scream from the overstimulation and don't care that the neighbors can hear you. You're right by the front door, they'll hear you for sure, but neither you nor Jungkook are afraid. 
You moan long and hard as your pussy squeezes Jungkook's cock. He comes right after you. It's no surprise that he comes inside you. But you're not worried, you're on your period, there's no way you're going to get pregnant. 
Jungkook leans you against the door and you touch your hot cheek to the cold door. He stands behind you with his hands on your hips and breathes into your hair. His breath burns your skin. You need time to come to your senses.
Jungkook comes out of you and you feel his cum dripping down your inner thighs. He turns you around and you look at his face, which expresses absolute satisfaction. He touches your chin with his fingers and smiles out of the corner of his mouth. 
"I hope you remember that now, baby. So you don't ever say no to me again. Come on, take a quick shower, we're late for our parents." - He says and kiss your swollen lips from hard kisses. This kiss is gentle to calm your hot. "You're not angry anymore, are you?" - He suddenly asks. You wrap your arms around his neck and smile. 
"I'm not angry. I tell you it before. But it's so much fun to provoke you." - You confess. Jungkook laughs gutturally. 
"You should be more careful, because the next time you provoke me, you'll be in trouble." - He jokes. 
"I can't wait for that." - You say. Jungkook moves away from you. He helps you get dressed and gently pushes you forward. 
"Hurry up, we're wasting time!" - He complains softly. 
"You should take a shower too." - You say, stopping halfway. "Besides, it's your fault, not mine." - You add finally and disappear behind the bathroom door. 
Tumblr media
When Jungkook and you arrived at Jungkook's house, his mother opened the door, smiling as she greeted you two at the door. Her face lit up with joy when she saw Jungkook and she hugged him gently. She was just as happy to see you. You also received your share of friendly hugs. She wasted no time in inviting you inside.
"Y/N girl, how beautiful you have become! I haven't seen you for so long. Suri tells me all about you all the time. She told me you moved to a new neighborhood? I told her that you could live with Jungkook and that you don't have to spend money on rent. Jungkook has his own apartment, and you've been friends since childhood, so you'd definitely get along." - Jungkook's mom says. You smile sweetly. She doesn't even realize that you already done that. And it was hard for you to get along with them at first. You throw a quick glance at Jungkook, who is trying to hide his laughter. 
Yonok leads you and Jungkook to the kitchen where you meet Jungkook's dad. He also gives you a warm fatherly hug and tells you how glad he is that you finally made it. Jungkook's mom motions to set the table, but Jungkook stops her. 
"Mom, wait, don't set the table." - Yonok stops, completely puzzled by her son's request. 
"Why? I've been waiting for you. I've been preparing so much..." - She says, disappointed. Jungkook's father is equally surprised. He supports his wife. 
"Yes, son. Your mom spent the day making you dinner!" - He says seriously. Jungkook tries to quickly rectify the situation. 
"We just stopped by for a little while. Now we're going to go to omony and aboji Yeon and pick them up. I made a reservation at the Yongdong restaurant. We'll have dinner there together, because we haven't seen each other for a long time." - Jungkook said. His parents were pleasantly surprised by their son's announcement. Jungkook's mom looked a little surprised at first, but soon her face was full of joy. She put her hands in her waistband, looking at Jungkook with a smile.
"But you didn't say you had plans like that!" - She said, laughing. "We could have just stayed home..." 
"That's my New Year's present." - Jungkook replied. "So let's just have some tea and we'll go get Y/N's parents." 
You spent time at Jungkook's house talking to his parents. Jungkook talked to his father, and you mostly talked to Jungkook's mother. She asked you about everything and you remembered for a moment how your mother had behaved the same way with Jungkook when he came to reconcile after Christmas. 
"I can't get enough of you, my girl." - Jungkook's mom says as she touches your hair with her hands, fixing it. Jungkook hears what his mom is saying and looks at you. He thinks he can't help but admire you as much as his mom does, maybe even more. He sees your cheeks blush and laughs mesmerizingly. "You must have a lot of fans at the university." - Yonok suggests. 
"Thanks omony. But no. I don't really have many." - You say, shyly. Jungkook rubs his nose with his finger to hide his gaze, which he ready to devour you. He's turned on by your shyness. Fuck, one day he'll be able to look at you without thinking about fucking you every free minute. 
"I'll never believe that." - She denies. Jungkook's mom turns to her son and asks him for his opinion. "Jungkook-ah, hasn't Y/N become a beautiful woman that many guys should chase after. She's so gorgeous." - You look at Jungkook and your eyes lock. You see something sly in his eyes and think he's thinking about some dirty things. You know that look as well as anyone, but his parents don't notice. You raise your eyebrows as if scolding him in your mind. Jungkook smiles cheerfully and answers. 
"Mom, she doesn't have any fans, because she has a boyfriend." - Jungkook's parents immediately turn their gaze to you and you are caught off guard. You stare in horror at Jungkook, who gives you a devilish smile. 
"Is it really sweetheart? You have a boyfriend, right? Who is he?" - Jungkook's mom asks you. You open your mouth to lie, but Jungkook stands up, realizing that you don't seem to be able to do it alone. 
"Mom, mom!" - He calls. "Don't push Y/N. She'll tell you everything later. We have to go now, we have to go to the omony and aboji Yeon. Get ready you two, at 6:30 pm, we'll pick you up." - He says, moving away from the couch in the living room and calls you with him.
You smile guiltily and apologize to Jungkook's parents that you really have to go. Jungkook's mom reassures you and apologizes for her tactless behavior. 
"Please don't be offended, Y/N." - She says, hiding her embarrassment. "It's just... I haven't seen you in so long, I wanted to know more." 
You glance over at Jungkook and see that his smile is still sly. His big, sly eyes are fixed on you again. You can tell from his movements that he's wondering how you're going to react to all of this. However, you smile back resolutely and glance at your watch.
"Oh, don't worry about it. It's okay, we really have to go. I'll be sure to tell you everything at dinner tonight. Thank you for welcoming us so warmly!" - You say, trying to lighten the mood. Jungkook's mom calms down and says that she and Dad will be waiting for you. 
When you get into the car and Jungkook climbs into the driver's seat, you literally want to strangle him. 
"What was that? I almost died in there!" - You complain. Jungkook laughs merrily. 
"Yeah? I’m curious, what were you going to tell them?" - He asks, starting the car and driving off.
"I'd tell them my boyfriend is a mafia guy and I'm the future mafia queen." - You answered ironically. Jungkook's smile became less cheerful, but didn't disappear from his face. You tensed up, wondering if you had gone too far. 
"Mafia queen. I fucking love the sound of that." - Jungkook says seriously, staring at the road. You burst out laughing. He gives you a quick glance. "I'm serious. My mafia queen..." - Jungkook says, as if savoring the words on his tongue. You shove him lightly. 
"God, stop saying that. What a queen?" - You laugh. Jungkook doesn't stop even when you laugh. He understands that you're trying to lighten the mood, but his serious look speaks for itself.
"Why are you laughing?" - He asks, his voice sounding serious, but still with that same invisible smile in his eyes. "We're talking about the future. You shouldn't be ashamed to be a queen."
You glance at him, watching his expression, and feel his words tickle your nerves. His seriousness begins to convince you that he seems to be completely serious. What does this mean? You can never be a part of the mafia world, even if you're connected to Jungkook. You're too much of a good person to have any chance be half of the underworld. 
"Jungkook, you... you can't be serious right now!" - You say, even though you know he's getting serious for some reason. You can't help but feel a little trepidation in your voice. Jungkook looks at you sideways, one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the armrest.
"Why? I'm completely serious. You have no idea what an honor it is for me to have such a queen." - He says, and his voice sounds like he has absolutely no doubt in his words.
You turn your head toward the window, trying to hide the emotions that are rising in your soul. A little embarrassed, but still with warmth in your heart. Jungkook seems to find another way to make you blush, even when he's being the most serious. Even though you were just joking. 
"But why the queen?" - You ask, trying to turn this conversation into another joke. 
"Because you deserve to be on top. You're always so strong and stubborn." - He sounds like he's already thought about it. You are stunned. You don't know what to say, so you laugh again, trying to change the subject.
"Well, if I'm going to be the queen of the mafia, will you be my loyal subject?" - You ask jokingly, returning his smile. Jungkook looks at you again, and his smile becomes even more mysterious.
"I'm not standing just a subject. I will be your right-hand man, ready to fulfill your every wish." - He says this in such a tone that it's hard to understand whether he's just joking or something more. You laugh softly, feeling his words penetrate deeper than you want to admit. Your eyes lock for a few seconds, and you see that he's not just playing around.
The car is approaching your parents' house, and the atmosphere between you is filled with something new-not just jokes, but feelings you're trying to hide.
"We're here!" - Jungkook says as he parks the Mercedes. He smiles at you with an expression that alarms you. You glance at him, not quite sure what exactly is going on between you two. 
Tumblr media
You pick up your parents and return to Jungkook's house where you pick up his parents'. Your parents are chatting and discussing the upcoming dinner at the restaurant. They are really happy that after all these years they can meet and talk together. 
When you arrive at the Yongdong restaurant, the impression of the luxurious interior and elegant atmosphere immediately impresses everyone. Yours mom and dad couldn't hide their surprise at the elegant setting.
"Why here?" - Asked your mom, a little concerned.
"It's too expensive, son, we could have had dinner at our house!" - Added your father. Jungkook smiled as if anticipating these questions.
"Oh, it's been so long since we've all been together, and I want this evening to be special for everyone." - He says, and you feel the excitement building inside you. You look at Jungkook and he looks completely calm. Is he really not nervous? 
The restaurant was really impressive: an elegant place that combines traditional Korean style with modern elements. The minimalist interior is made of natural materials - dark wood, light walls with elegant decorative elements reminiscent of Korean art.
A large stained-glass window on the wall allows natural light to enter the space, creating a cozy atmosphere. The tables in the restaurant are quite simple but elegantly decorated, and the lighting adds to the warm and relaxed atmosphere.
You placed your order and waited for your food. Not much time passes and the first dishes are brought to you. Sashimi, pibimbap, kalpuksu (soup with noodles and meat), yoichi (fermented fish). 
Your parents and you are enjoying your dinner, and you've even relaxed a bit, forgetting why you're here. However, you were jolted awake by a question from Jungkook's mom. 
"So, baby, tell me about your boyfriend. I'm so curious who he is. Suri, you should have told me earlier. I'm surprised you kept this information from me." - Yonok complains, but without any anger in her voice. Your mother raises her eyebrows in surprise. She didn't know her daughter had a boyfriend. 
"Do you have a boyfriend, daughter?" - Your mom asks and you smile nervously. Jungkook sees that this is the right time to tell everyone and draws attention. 
"I think it's time to tell you why we really brought you all here." - He says calmly. You look at him, as does everyone else at the table. Jungkook takes your hand and says. "Y/N and I are dating. I've loved her for a long time and only recently told her. We thought you all should know." - He looks at your parents. "Because I am very serious about your daughter." - You look at Jungkook and his relaxed posture at the table and feel a flutter in your chest.
You turn your gaze to your parents and they all sit there with round eyes, shocked by the confession, even though all four of them wanted you to be a couple. You wait for them to say something, but it's like a weight has been lifted from your shoulders. 
Tumblr media
↰ Previous chapter ⋮ ≣ Index ↓ ⋮ Next chapter ↱
112 notes · View notes
eand47 · 1 day ago
Text
Chapter VIII | The Beach
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Summary: You moved to one of the biggest cities in the world - Grand Line to pursue filmmaking career. Soon enough your path will cross with the vocalist of upcoming band called “The Neighbourhood”. At first you decided to be just friends - because it would be easier, but sadly as everything in life sometimes by taking the easy path we regret a lot of things.
Main characters: Portgas D Ace x Reader (female)
Supporting characters: Nami, Usopp, Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, Law, Deuce, Shanks, Buggy, Sabo, Eustass Kid, Koala, Robin, Dave (OC)
Description: Modern AU | Musician Ace
WARNINGS: explicit language, mentions of alcohol, mentions of cigarettes/nicotine, mentions of childhood trauma, mentions of loneliness, aggressive content, graphic description of violence, heavy angst, family trauma, mentions of blood, mentions of stabbing wound, mentions of broken bones, slapping across the face, heavy angst, mentions of death, slight hints of depression
Word Count: 20,2K
<- previous chapter | story masterlist | main masterlist | next chapter ->
Tumblr media
NOTE: First I want to thank you all for the patience ♡ I now that it has been a month since I last posted a chapter, but I had a little writers block (and two more fics) and I wasn't exactly sure how I want to structure this chapter and what should I left for the next one, but the chapter turned out pretty long anyway, so at least next one will be out faster as I already know what I want to write about in it ♡ Just to add something quick for those of you who have watched the show 'Shameless' the house and the neighborhood where the ASL trio grew up is the exact same vibe. Also please note when you read the last part of the chapter that I have purposely referred to Reader as 'you' and not as 'her' as this is the first time where you have an interaction between her/you and Ace from mostly Ace POV, so it's not a writing mistake. I have some more things to say, but I will keep them for the end note as I don't want to spoil anything for you, so enjoy ♡
Tumblr media
Twenty years ago
Walking into the house and kicking his shoes off the little kid with bloody nose grumbled as he heard his aunt talking loudly to someone, probably on the phone. Rolling his eyes the child tried to sneak in quietly through the hallway to go to his room, but his attempts were unsuccessful.
“Ace.” Dadan’s loud voice filled the house, causing Ace to roll his eyes. “Don’t try to sneak in, brat. I saw you coming from the window.”
Rolling his eyes again, the six years old child made his way to the kitchen. Walking in, his eyes landed on the tall overweight woman, who had a cigarette between her lips as always. Her curly long ginger hair was falling freely on her broad shoulders and her brown eyes were now fixated on Ace.
“Did you get in a fight, again?” She eyed him up and down carefully, waiting for the child to start speaking.
“What do you think Dadan?” Ace angrily scrunched his whole face as he looks at Dadan. Taking a long puff from her cigarette, Dadan just shook her head as she turned her attention back to the boiling pot on the stove.
“Go get clean.” She told Ace, who stormed out from the kitchen and made his way upstairs to his room. “Ah, Rogue. How could you leave me this son of yours, who is good for nothing.” She mumbled to herself. “This kid will end up like his dad one day.”
Going to the bathroom, Ace grabbed the little step ladder there and climbed on it to open the cabinet where first emergency kit was. Dadan had stopped cleaning his bloody nose long time ago as she got tired of him getting into fights every other day with the older kids in the street. That was why Ace had to learn how to clean his own bloody nose alone, along with the bruises on his body.
For only a six years old child he was quite independent mostly due to the fact that Dadan couldn’t manage with his behaviour and has given up on trying to discipline him. For his age Ace was a menace – too angry and grumpy for a kid. He got kicked out from kindergarten for bad behaviour and terrorising the rest of the children, for which Dadan was now stuck to stay home most of the time because leaving him alone would be against the law. Not like she did spend time with him, but in case someone calls the child services she must be around. It had happened once, they came to look at their home because someone’s mother from the kindergarten had called on the family, if you could call it one. Thankfully Dadan had connections with one of the heads of the social works and he saved her and Ace from being separated, but for this she must return him a big number of favours.
Sometimes Dadan wondered if it was worth it - yes, Ace was her beloved little sister’s child, but he had taken none of her kindness, the kid was a walking disaster and a copy of his father, the only thing he had from her sister were the freckles. That was why sometimes she was questioning if Ace would have been better off in some foster family or adopted by somebody else, but Dadan had promised Rouge that she would take care of him no matter what because it was her death wish. If Rouge was alive, Dadan was sure she would have taken better care of the boy, as Dadan herself was lacking all the mother instincts, something her sister always had and wanted.
Ace was a wanted child by both of his parents, but he would never know about this or even if he did, he wouldn’t believe it. He knew some things regarding who his mother was and how she looked, but when it came to his father, he knew nothing about him but that he was a well known and wanted criminal who died before Ace was born and from whom he has taken everything bad. As Dadan once screamed at him ‘You are good for nothing, brat. Just like the father of yours.’ These words have echoed in his ears since then.
Cleaning the blood off his nose, Ace stepped down from the small ladder and put it back to the side. Exiting the bathroom with a kick of the door, Ace went straight to his room. Opening and closing the door to it, he quickly locked it in case Dadan decided to come and bothered him.
The room was pretty small – with only a single bed and a small nightstand on the side and not so big wardrobe. Ace didn’t have many toys or books to begin with so the room wasn’t full of the typical things that other children might have in their rooms. Getting on his knees next to the bed, Ace reached with his hands for the little shoe box he has hidden under it. Inside the box was filled with things he had stolen from other children – Hot Wheels, which Dadan would never buy him until he would learn to behave and because of it Ace took it in his own hands to find a way to have them, some Lego pieces and his most recent and treasured of them all – an iPod with a pair of headphones.
Ace stole the iPod two day ago, from some teenage girl at the nearby park. He saw how she and her friends weren’t paying attention to their surroundings so the moment he spotted the iPod in the side pocket of her bag he was determined to have it. Walking closer to them he tripped on purpose and started to “cry” to which the girls immediately jumped to help him as who wouldn’t help a little adorable kid like him. While the girls were trying to cheer him up, he used the time to ask them for an ice cream and all four of them were quick to jump and run to buy him one, leaving all their belongings on the side. By the time they were back, Ace had left with the iPod and the headphones. The girl, from whom he has stolen the iPod, didn’t realise that it was missing until she was on her way home, but even then, it didn’t cross her mind that it was Ace who had stolen it, and it was probably her who dropped it somewhere.
The only problem that Ace had now was that the iPod was almost out of battery, and he didn’t have any charger for it, nor he was sure of how to charge it. Asking Dadan would lead to a fight with her, and she wasn’t very good with electronics so he must find a solution on his own. Placing the headphones on his head Ace started going through the songs on the iPod, luckily for him, the girl from who he stole it had a lot of songs on it, but not all of them matched his taste.
Music has always calmed him, and it also made him feel connected to his mom. He had seen many pictures of her holding a guitar while singing, once on a very old video tape he even heard her singing. His mother had a beautiful and melodic voice, one he could listen to for hours. Sometimes while listening to music Ace would catch himself singing along or humming the song he was currently listening to, which was very comforting for him. Not only he found something to connect with his mother, but also something that gave him the peace of mind.
Laying down on the bed with the headphones on his ears and some song he has never heard before, Ace closed his eyes, a deep exhale coming out of his chest into the air. The song was very old compared to the other ones on the iPod, which were more modern and with more fasten rhythm, but this one was slow and sensual.
Say my name Sun shines through the rain Do you understand? Do you feel the same? Am I only dreaming? Is this burning an eternal flame?
Listening closely to the lyrics, Ace was tapping with his finger on the bed following the rhythm of the song. He wasn’t a fan of love songs at all, let alone a love ballad, but there was something catchy about this one.
A whole life so lonely And then come and ease the pain I don't wanna lose this feelin', oh
Ace never knew what affection or love was. Dadan was never gentle with him nor affectionate, she was there for him to provide what he needed the most which was a roof over his head and a meal on the table. She had said it to him – “Don’t mistake me for a mother, I ain’t one.” And this has stuck with him since then. He has never ever even received a hug from her, not even on his birthday. Until he was four years old, Ace didn’t even know when his birthday was. One day he just woke up and was met with a cake in the kitchen and a ‘Happy Birthday, brat’ from Dadan and that was it, since that day he knew when his birthday was, but it was never something special, it was never something worth celebrating in their household.
Close your eyes, give me your hand, darling
A single tear ran down his round cheek and he was quick to wipe it away with the back of his hand. Ace never cries. He couldn’t and shouldn’t – ‘big strong men don’t cry’, that was what he was told. And he was one - a big strong man, in the body of a six years old child who craved nothing but some affection. A child which needed someone to wrap their arms around his tiny form and tell him that everything would be alright.
The song was at its final chorus when Ace heard a loud banging on the door. He sat straight in the bed immediately as he heard Dadan voice.
“What are you doing locked there, brat? Open the door immediately.” Her loud and raspy voice from all the cigarettes she has smoked echoed through the house. Removing the headphones from his head, Ace hid them and the iPod under his pillow. Jumping out of bed quickly he went and unlocked the door, opening it with one swift move.
“What do you want Dadan?” The little boy asked with an angry voice and frown brows.
“Dinner’s ready. Come downstairs – Dogra and Magra are home now, and we have something important to speak about.” She said and left without waiting for response from the child. Closing the door once again, Ace made sure to put back the iPod in the box under his bed.
Going downstairs into the kitchen, Dogara – a short skinny bald man with a clean shaved face and Magra – a tall very muscular man with a long mustache and bright red hair shaved on both sides. leaving only some hair in the middle, were sitting on the round table. They were living with him and Dadan, since Ace could remember, so they were practically a family. Ace took his usual sit next to Dogara and waited for Dadan to place the food on the table.
Placing the pot of stew in the middle of the table, Dadan filled her and Ace’s plate and Dogara and Magara did the same. Ace tried reaching with his hand for some bread and Dogara saw his struggle to reached it, so he handed it to him easily.
“There you go, Ace.” He said with a smile as Ace snatched the loaf from his hands.
“Say thanks, brat.” Dadan was quick to scoff the little boy as he was lacking all kind of manners. He only rolled his eyes to her and took a big bite of the bread not carrying about what he was being told.
The adults on the table were having a conversation while Ace was just focused on his food not paying attention to whatever they were walking about.
“Listen, Ace.” Dadan’s voice interrupted his thoughts. Moving his eyes from his plate to her, Ace fixed his gaze on Dadan. “From next month you are going to pre-school and this time you will behave, okay! You heard me clearly, brat?” She gave him a stern look which was met with Ace’s unbothered eyes. “Also, Garp came by two days ago. We are going to foster a kid your age from next week, which means you both are going to pre-school, and you are also going to share your room with him.”
Hearing this Ace whole face scrunched with anger. Why should he share? Why was Dadan fostering another kid when she was barely paying any attention to Ace? Why wasn’t he enough?
“I’m not sharing my room.” He yelled angrily at her as he dropped his spoon in the plate splashing some of the food around the table and on the floor.
“You have no saying in this, brat. Dogara and Magra are going to buy and build a bunk bed tomorrow in your room so make sure to clean around the shit you have.” Dadan had no choice but to raise her voice at him a bit, as he was stubborn as aways, never making things easy for her.
The chair on which Ace sat made a loud quacking noise on the floor as Ace pulled it away from the table and jumped off it, storming out from the kitchen. ‘Stupid Dadan, stupid house and stupid kid’ He was murmuring to himself as he was running up the stairs and going straight to his room. Closing the door shut after himself and locking it, he ran to the bed and pulled out the box under it, taking the iPod off it. Placing the headphones over his head and laying on the bed, he played the old ballad love song. Ace closed his eyes and turned around burring his face in the pillow, biting on it he tried his best not to let the tears fall from his eyes as his little fists were clenching the bedsheets. Soon the room was filled with the sound on his quiet sobs. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair for him to have to share when he barely had anything to begin with. It wasn’t fair for another kid to come and live with them when Dadan didn’t even want Ace in a first place or did she only feel this way about Ace? Did she only not want Ace? Why didn’t she want him in a fist place? They shared the same blood after all. He was her sister’s child, she was his aunt – why was she never nice and loving towards him? Ace knew that he was very bad behaving child, and he didn’t like this, but at the same time he couldn’t help it, because it was only then when Dadan would pay him any attention. It was only then when he could get any attention from her. Ace didn’t want much, he only wished to feel wanted by someone, anyone. Yet, this wish seemed to be impossible.
‘You are good for nothing.’ The words echoed through the child’s mind again. Was this true? Was he never going to be good at something? Was he going to cause trouble all his life? Was he never going to find someone to love and accept him with all his flaws – not even a friend? Would he ever find a friend in this world? Why was he cursed to be all by himself and lonely?
Tumblr media
A year later
Laughter filled the house when the two young boys burst in it after their first day in school. Kicking their shoes on the side and ready to run upstairs they were interrupted by Dadan’s voice calling them from the living room. With a groan the two kids followed the voice and walked in the room only to see her sitting on the very old and worn-out couch, but to their surprise next to her on it was sitting a little boy no older than three years old, with a runny nose and eyes filled with tears. Both Ace and Sabo looked at each other with confusion written all over their faces.
“This is Luffy, and he will be part of the family from now on, come on Luffy introduce yourself.” Hearing her voice being almost tender Ace was taken aback by the fact that Dadan could be this gentle towards a child. Not only the softness in her voice but also the way she was caressing the child’s back so gently made his eyes widen. She has never been this tender with him nor he could remember if she has. He has seen some of her calmer side with Sabo, but never this gentle, never this carrying. “It’s okay, Luffy. They will be nice towards you.” She encouraged the little child to look up and speak to the two older children. With a trembling lip he finally gained the courage to look up at them and as he was parting his lips to introduce himself, Luffy got interrupted.
“What the hell, Dadan?” Ace angry voice filled up the room.
“Watch your tongue, brat.” Dadan yelled at him with a warning tone.
“Why are you fostering another kid?” Ace’s little fists squeezed and his brows frowned as his eyes were moving between Dadan and the cry baby next to her. He might have been only seven, but Ace knew how much they were struggling financially and that they were barely making the ends, with this kid around the house this was only going to worsen things even more.
 “None of your concern, brat.” She cut him off and turned again to Luffy. “Come on now, don’t mind those two, especially the brat one.” Dadan side-eyed Ace with a warn in her eyes to behave.
“I-I’m Luffy a-and I-I’m three years old.” Said the little boy with hair as black and messy as Ace’s. Even his eyes were a similar colour to his, if they were to stand next to each other, someone might mistake them for brothers. Dadan clapped with her hands and congratulated Luffy for being brave by introducing himself.
“Now you two.” Her tone completely changed for Ace and Sabo.
“Hey Luffy, my name is Sabo, and this here is Ace.” Sabo, the blonde boy who Dadan took in her home a year ago, smiled at Luffy and pointed with his thumb towards Ace who just scowled at Luffy. “We are both seven years old and we just started elementary school.”
If Ace was a grumpy menace, then Sabo was almost the same – he was just smart enough to hid it from Dadan and other adults around, in front of them he was just a sweet polite child, which even in their household was barely receiving a “no”.
To everyone’s surprise it didn’t take long for Ace and Sabo to get along, in fact they were the same when in came to mischiefs, but it was mostly Ace who was taking the blame for it. Sabo usually would get a scold while Ace would get scold and yelled at the same time. But Ace was telling himself that this was okay, after all he was carrying the cross of the black sheep in the family on his back.
“Luffy is going to sleep in your room. We al-”
“What? There isn’t any space left, you old hag.” Ace yelled and got closer to Dadan and Luffy.
“Who are you calling an old hag, you brat.” Dadan yelled back at him and got up from the couch. Her tall form casting a shadow over Ace, but he didn’t even flinch, this encounter between them was something typical.
“This cry baby is not allowed in my room.” His eyes moved to Luffy who was looking at him with widen tearily eyes and then back to the angry woman in front of him. Turning around angrily, Ace stormed out of the room.
“This is not your room only, brat.” Dadan yelled after him. “Sabo, take Luffy with you and show him the room.” She turned then to Sabo as she grabbed Luffy’s small hand and made him stand up from the couch. Sabo just nodded and took the little kid’s hand in his and lead him upstairs to their room.
Entering the room both Sabo and Luffy’s eyes widen from the sight in front of them – the bedsheets and the pillow on the bed, which was placed next to the window and prepared for Luffy, were torn apart and threw on the ground. Kicking the pillow right in Luffy’s face Ace stepped closer to him, his eyes full of rage.
 “You are not welcomed here little shit, keep this in mind.”
Tumblr media
Nine years later
It was a nice warm autumn day and music was blasting from the garage and could be heard from any corner of the streets. The two sixteen years old boys were playing music in there – Sabo, now grown up, his face slowly changing into more mature one but still very boyish, covered with some acne spots on his chin and cheeks, something typical for this age, was hitting the drums, while his brother Ace, who like Sabo has grown so much in the past almost ten years, now taller, but with face a little bit more boyish than Sabo’s, attitude still the same but now a little bit under control, was playing the guitar.
“Hey, hey Ace.” Sabo yelled at his brother who continue playing some melody on his guitar. Hearing his yelling Ace stopped and focused his attention on him. “When is Law coming? Wasn’t he supposed to be here like an hour ago?”
Law was Ace’s classmate and best friend who also taught him how to play the guitar, which lead to them three playing together in the garage almost everyday now. Ace’s brows knitted as he looked at his watch, it was true, his friend was supposed to be here by now.
“Ye, I’ll text him.” Pulling the broken screen phone from his pocket, Ace started typing with one hand while with the other he was holding his guitar. “He said he is on his w-” He couldn’t finish his sentence as he saw his little brother Luffy running in full speed towards the house and storming in, while holding his left cheek like he was hurt. Looking over his shoulder at Sabo to make sure that he saw the same thing as him, the two brothers exchanged confused looks as Luffy aways comes to them first thing first when he comes back home from school or anywhere in general.
“Should we check?” They both said at the same time. With just a nod Ace removed the guitar from his shoulders and Sabo dropped the drumsticks and they ran inside the house.
“Luffy.” Ace screamed as they entered their shared room, but their little brother was no where to be seen.
“Maybe he is in the bathroom.” Sabo placed his hand on Ace’s shoulder and pointed with his head towards the end of the hallway. The two boys made their way to the bathroom door and heard the water running. “Hey, Luffy. Everything okay?” Knocking on the door, Sabo waited for his response, but nothing came.
“Luffy, come on. Say something, we know you are here.” Ace leaned on the wall next to the doorcase as he crossed his arms over his chest, waiting for his brother’s response.
“G-go away. Both of you.” A trembling voice yelled from the other side of the door. The two older brothers rolled back their shoulders and straighten their postures as they heard the voice filled with pain.
“Yo, yo Luffy. What the fuck is going on?” Ace raised his voice as he wasn’t the most patient person to exist. Sabo hit him on the chest with the back of his hand as his blue eyes shoot at his brother’s deep brown ones with a warning look telling him without words to calm down.
“Come on, Lu. Did you get beaten up at school again?” Sabo softly chuckled. Sometimes some of the older kids in his school bullied him in school, for which Sabo and Ace made fun of him from time to time, but they were also ready to back him up if he just said so. “Open the door, we won’t make fun of you.”
“Much.” Ace added with a smirk which caused Sabo to snort, but he was quick to compose himself.
“No, Luffy don’t listen to Ace.”
“Ye, Lu. I was messing with you.” Ace’s voice became a little softer now as he tried to assure his brother to come out and speak with them.
“Go away.” Luffy screamed again, but this time the sob that escaped his lips was heard by his brothers.
“Luffy, if you don’t open this door I will.” Ace warned him as his patience was wearing thin.
“And so, will I.” Sabo added.
One of the doors in the hallway opened and from it came out Dogara – still short and bald, he looked at the guys in disbelief.
“What are you three yelling about this time?” He screamed at the two boys who were ignoring him. “I’m talking to you two.” He screamed again as he walked closer to them.
“Shut up.” The two brothers, now so much taller than Dogara, screamed in unison causing the short man to flinch.
“I’m telling Dadan.” He murmured going back to his room determined to call their foster-mother.
“Luffy this is the last warning, open the door or we will.” This time it was Sabo who warned the youngest of them three.
“I’m fine. P-please, go away.” Tears were falling down from Luffy’s eyes mixing with the blood coming from under his left eye. The twelve years old kid was trying to find something to stich himself from the first aid kit they had in the bathroom, but luck wasn’t on his side so the only things left in the kit were some bandages and plasters, none of which would help ease the pain or stich the knife cut under his eye.
Luffy didn’t want his older brothers to see this, because he knew they would go and do something crazy and bad to the person who did this to him, especially Ace. Ace was always the one who jumped head first when it came to protecting his younger brothers, even if he was only a few months older than Sabo, Ace was considered by them as their big brother as he was always the one to jump and protect them no matter the situation or if they were in fact the one who did wrong, he was always there for them. He was always there for the people he loved and cared for, even if he wasn’t the best in expressing his love and affection with words, he aways made sure to prove it by actions.
The two brothers on the other side of the door exchange a quick look with a nodded and with one kick at the door, which has received many kicks since the three of them have been living in here, opened wide. Luffy immediately tried to hide his face, but it was too late. His older brothers’ eyes widen from the side. The whole sink was covered in blood and so was the towel which Luffy was pressing on his face.
“Luffy are you okay?” Sabo was first to come to his senses and immediately stood on his knees next to his younger brother. Taking the towel from his hands he removed it from his face to see what was causing so much bleeding, which cause him to slightly gag at the sight of the stab under his eyes.
“Luffy... who did this?” Ace’s voice was cold, almost emotionless. He was standing leaned on the door facing away from his brothers. The only thing they could see was his clenched jaw and fists. Luffy didn’t know to whom to response first – one was extremely worried, the other extremely furious.
“Answer Luffy!” Both screamed at the same time. Luffy bit on his trembling lower lip as he focused his eyes on Ace. Both of his brothers were way taller than him as puberty has hit them already two years ago which caused Luffy to feel even smaller as he was towered by them now, more specifically by Ace.
“Ace, please.” Luffy cried out. “It was an accident. They didn’t mean it to get this far.”
“Did it happen at school? Was it the older kids?” Sabo was quick to ask, as much as he was worried, he was also enraged as Ace, but still he had to keep his cool for now and think rationality because before they go and take care of whoever did this to their little brother, they must take care of the wound first.
Luffy’s eyes were moving between Ace and Sabo, not sure and scared of how they would react and what would come next. After all they had grown up in the worst aera of Grand Line city. They were ghetto boys, who didn’t grow up with much they grew up almost with nothing, but they always had each other. Their childhood wasn’t easy, but the moment they became brothers, life started to have some meaning, some colour. Life stopped being so lonely, especially for Ace.
“Ye, Lu. Come on, tell us.” Ace finally turned to his little brother and faced him, which scared Luffy because across his older brother’s face was placed a gentle smile. Ace never smiles like this. Ace has never been this calm out of nowhere. But Luffy was just a kid, and so were his brothers, but they have made a vow that Luffy will have a childhood unlike them. They have made a promise that no matter what Luffy wouldn’t bare the pain of loneliness or sadness the same way they did, and Ace had made a promise to himself that no matter what he would try to do the same for Sabo.
“I-It was... it wasn’t kids from m-my school.” Luffy hiccupped. “It... it... it was Teach... from your school Ace.”
Hearing this Ace just looked one last time at Luffy and then Sabo and before any of them had the time to react, Ace has run off to find Teach. He was two years older than Ace and since day one, he had tired to picked on Ace, but it was no successes as every time they would get in a fight, Marshall D Teach would get his ass beaten at the end. Ace and Sabo didn’t attend the same high school, because Ace was kicked out for bad behaviour from it and that was how he ended up in a different one, but thanks to this he had met Law.
Sabo screamed after Ace, and so did Luffy but it was pointless. Holding the bloody towel to Luffy’s face, Sabo grabbed his phone from his pocket and dialled his best friend Koala. He quickly explained to her that he needed her help and that she must take his little brother to the hospital as soon as possible. Koala told him that she would come with one of her father’s drivers to pick Luffy up and get him to the hospital, and with this the conversation ended.
“Okay, Luffy now listen to me.” He grabbed his little brother by the shoulders and made sure he focused on him. “Koala will be here soon, meanwhile you will keep pressing the towel to your face and wait for her on the porch.” Sabo held Luffy’s hand to his face where the wound was and made him press as blood continued to come out of it. “I must go after Ace before he does something crazy, so please come with me downstairs now and don’t come after me, wait for Koala, am I clear?” Sabo’s blue eyes were filled with worry for both of his brothers – one hurt and the other one crazy. “Luffy promise me that this time you will listen to me and do what I’ve told you.” He pleaded as he stood up and grabbed Luffy by his hand, running with him downstairs.
Sitting Luffy on the stairs at the front porch, Sabo was ready to run after Ace when Luffy grabbed his hand and stopped him.
“Is Ace going to be in a big trouble because of me?” His brown eyes were filled with worry and guilt.
“Luffy, you are not the one to blame, okay?” Sabo was fast to reassure his little brother that this wasn't his fault even if he still didn't know what cause the stabbing, he knew that picking on twelve years old in such way is unforgivable. Especially if the twelve years old happened to be his little brother. “Ace is doing what every big brother would do in this situation and so do I, we won’t get in trouble, I promise you.” He gave a small smile to his kid brother and ruffled his messy black hair before he ran off.
Ace knew where to find Teach, so he wasted no time running to one of the old outdoor basketball courts close to their neighbourhood. Teach could pick on him as much as he wanted, but not Luffy. Especially in such way, he could have taken his eye off or worst kill him, and for what? Only to angered Ace?
By the time Ace reached the court he was all covered in sweat. Seeing some of Teach’s friends there he yelled his name. The moment his friends heard Ace’s furious scream, they started to run but Ace was fast to catch one of them by the collar of his shirt.
“You better tell me where your piece of shit friend is or you gonna get all the beating for him.” Ace hissed in his face.
“He... he ran a-away s-somewhere m-man. W-we haven’t seen h-him since.” The guy’s voice trembled with fear, but Ace wasn’t buying it, so he just punched the guy’s stomach making him writhed in pain.
“Think again. Where is Teach?” Ace pushed the boy’s body on the ground and was ready to kick him when the guy put his hands out to stop Ace from colliding his foot with his stomach.
“I-I swear m-man. H-he ran off. H-he probably is ether at home or y-you know his uncles g-garage spot?” The guy waited for Ace’s response. Ace thought for a second before nodding, he knew where the place was. “H-he must be there, a-as y-you know h-his uncle i-is into s-shady things so he must have gone there to hide.”
Crouching next to the guy on the ground, Ace grabbed his hair in a fist and pulled it.
“Listen carefully now.” He started with a low warning tone. “If I go there, and he isn’t there as you’ve said, I’ll come back and you will need to pick up every single tooth you have off the ground, am I clear?”
“I swear, Ace he is either there or at home.” The guy cried out.
Ace let go of him and stood up. All he could see and hear was red. Marchall D Teach was going to pay for almost blinding his little brother. He could mess up with Ace as much as wanted but today he crossed all lines, and he was going to learn his lesson for that.
Despite his appearance, Ace was quite strong for his age. His skinny and tall body was durable to fights, but he could say that it was thanks to the fact that he grew up on the streets, after all the area where the brothers came from was know as the worst possible place to live in Grand Line.
Leaving the basketball court, he heard a well familiar voice calling out his name. Not turning back as he knew that Sabo would catch up to him, Ace continued walking. He felt Sabo’s hand on his shoulder as he held him back for a second, while he tried to catch his breath.
“Ace, wait.” Sabo said in between breaths. “We must come with a plan or something or even better just call the police.” He wanted and tried to reason his brother.
“The plan is we find him, I kill ‘im, and then we continue with our lives.” Ace jerked his shoulder from Sabo’s hand and continued walking.
“Ace be rational for just a second.” Sabo screamed at his brother as he pulled his blond locks. “I’m as mad as you are, but this will lead only to more problems.” Ace continued to ignore him, which only fuelled Sabo’s irritation with his own brother. “Listen to me when I talk to you, you bullhead.” Sabo stood in front of him and placed his hands on Ace’s chest to stop him from taking any step further. “Let’s call the police, for this he can even go to prison as he is of legal age.”
“He hurt Luffy.” Ace screamed in his brother’s face. “And he is going to pay for it. Now you either move away or I’m going to beat your ass as well.” He pushed Sabo away, hard enough to almost making him trip.
“I’m trying to safe your ass from making a big mistake.” Sabo screamed after Ace.
“I’m doing what is right.” Ace spatted without even turning to look at him, all he could wanted was a revenge. With a sigh, Sabo ran after him one more time. If Ace was going to get in trouble he wasn’t going to do it alone. He understood his brother’s reasons, and even if he didn’t agree with them and how he wanted to handle it, Sabo wasn’t going to let him do it alone, after all Luffy wasn’t only Ace’s little brother, he was his as well and as such they must revenge the harm that was caused upon Luffy. Mess with them, but not with their little brother.
“Are you sure he is here?” Sabo turned to Ace as they were now standing in front of the old garage where Teach’s uncle clamed to repair cars in it, but it was well known that this was a lie and he was hiding some shady business behind the whole ‘car repairing’ thing.  
“Should be.” Ace replied as he nodded his head towards the garage, indicating to Sabo to follow him.
“So again, you have any other plan than beating him?”
“Ye, beating him to death.”
“Your heart is too pure for this Ace.” Sabo knew his brother very well, no matter how much Ace wanted to be seen and perceived as the ‘bad boy’, the ‘nonchalant’, ‘not giving a single fuck’ guy he was neither of these things. His brother was too good for this world, but the world wasn’t so nice to him. Ace has carried the most of their family’s burden and Sabo didn’t want him to add another one to the list.
Ignoring Sabo’s words Ace was the first one to approach the big old garage which was wide opened and inside were some older men in their late forties. Teach’s uncle was the first one to notice the approaching boys.
 “Dadan’s boys, what brings me the privilege to be honoured by your visit?” The nasty smile on his fat and oily face bloomed on his lips as he eyed the two young boys. It was clear from where his nephew was coping the nasty manners.
“Where is Teach?” Ace wasted no time but getting to the point.
“I don’t know.” His uncle brazenly laughed causing the other three men to do the same. “Why you need him, Gol’s boy?” It was a well-known fact around this area whose Ace’s biological father was and how much he denied him as such.
“I’m Portgas.” The young boy corrected him as his dark brown eyes pierced the arrogant man’s ones.
“Ha, you heard that boys? The brat is Portgas.” His loud and nasty laughter filled up the space around as everyone started to laugh at the boy’s statement. “You know, your mother Rouge used to be one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen... it’s sad she died so young.” The man sarcastically clicked with his tongue.
This was the name you should never mention in front of Ace with such dishonour, especially if you were a nasty disgusting man like Teach’s uncle. Just before Ace could say anything, Sabo interrupted.
“We really need to speak with Teach.” He held on his brother’s shoulder and tried to keep his behaviour unsuspicious.
“I don’t know where he is blondie, probably home or somewhere out in the streets, I don’t care much where the brat goes, so now take your bastard brother and get the fuck out of my shop.” The man spatted at the brothers as he wasn’t a fan of their family nor them.
“Who are you calling bastard, you ugly pig.” Ace yelled at him, but Sabo was fast to hold on him and stop the fight that was about to erupt.
“Ace, come on.” Sabo called out his brother. “This sad fuck isn’t worth it, let’s go find Teach.” He literally needed to drag Ace out as the uncle continued to pour oil into the fire.
“Mention my mother’s name one more time and I will kill you.” Ace screamed after him only to be met with another round of brazenly laughter. Taking him into one of the alleys near by Sabo tired to calm his brother. “Let me go Sabo, I will kill this pig and his nephew as well.” Ace tried to fight his brother’s strong hold, but the blonde boy held him in one place with all his power.
“Ace, I understand your rage, but this sad low life isn’t worth it, now let’s go back to search for Teach, just calm down.” Sabo tried to reason him for a thousand time today.
Buring his fingers in his dark locks, Ace pulled his hair by the roots and screamed with frustration.
“Fine, fine.” He yelled in Sabo’s face. “Let me go before I lose it completely.” Sabo took a step back, while Ace tried to calm himself a bit. “I’m sure he is there.” Ace said after a few deep breaths.
“Should we wait a bit here?” Sabo had a similar feeling to Ace’s, the uncle had to knew at least that his nephew was hiding from them. Ace just nodded in response.
A few hours passed by and the sun started to settle, the twilight has taken over the sky and if it wasn’t for what had happened earlier today, maybe it would have caught the brothers’ attention and they would have admired it, but not today. Sabo had received a message from his friend Koala that she has taken care of Luffy and that the wound was stitched, and their little brother would be okay. Hearing the news about it, Ace only nodded not moving his eyes from the garage. He was a hundred percent sure that Teach was there hiding and won’t leave until it was dark.
And he wasn’t wrong. Soon Teach’s uncle left with his friends, but he didn’t close the garage, everything inside was still lit on and the door wasn’t closed. Which meant only one thing – there was someone inside.
“Let’s check out who is left in the garage.” Ace said to his brother and they both quietly and cautiously made their way to it.
Walking inside they started to look around carefully. They reached the end of it when they heard some bucket falling at the entrance. Turning their heads towards the direction where the sound came from, they saw the person who they were looking for trying to escape.
“Oh, you are dead.” Ace murmured to himself and started running after Teach, closely followed by his brother.
Both boys were in advantage catching up Teach as his clumsy and fat body couldn’t outrun the two brothers. Caging him in the same alley they waited until now, Teach had nowhere to run as it was a dead end one.
“Care to explain why my little brother came with a stab wound under his eye today?” With slow steady steps Ace was getting closer and closer to Teach’s trembling from fear body. He was aware that today he fucked up a lot by stabbing the kid, but it was an accident, he just wanted to scare him off, but the brat moved while he had him on a chokehold and in his attempted to calm him down, he accidently pressed the knife in his face too hard. He shouldn’t have even held up a knife to a twelve years old but he did it for the jokes of it and now he is about to pay the price for it.
“Now, now Ace it was just for the joke of it.” He said with a chuckle which only fuelled Ace’s anger.
“For the joke? You could have killed him!” Sabo yelled at him as he got face to face with him and grabbed him by his white shirt collar. “You fucking pig.” He screamed in his face and punched it.
Ace was fast to get in between his brother and Teach as he didn’t want him to get in trouble and this was something that was between him and the low life who was now on the ground.
“Let me punch him one more time Ace.” It was funny and strange who fast their rolls change as now it was Ace who tried to calm Sabo not the other way around.
“Fuck you, Sabo.” Teach spatted as he tried to stand up, but he has no luck as Ace was fast to kick him in the face. Blood started to run from Teach’s mouth as Ace’s foot collied with his chin. Without wasting time, the two brothers jumped on him. They knew that it wasn’t a fair fight, two against one, but Teach wasn’t playing fair as well earlier as he pulled a knife on a child and now he was going to pay.
Sabo was the first one to pull away, while Ace was lost, he couldn’t see or hear anything, all he could think about was his little brother’s face covered in blood, and for what – for a joke? Well, here was the joke now, the biggest joke of them all laying under him almost unconscious. Coming to his senses Sabo tried to pull Ace away.
“Ace. Ace, come on this is enough.” He yelled at his brother as he tried to pull him away. Teach’s whole face was covered in blood and swollen from the brothers’ fists as he was choking on his own blood. With all his power Sabo pulled Ace away from Teach’s body but the moment Ace was back on his feet he decided to do one more thing before they leave. With all his power Ace stepped on Teach’s right knee which cause it to break. An agonizing scream left Teach’s mouth as his whole body twitched from pain. Sabo’s eyes widen from the scene in front of him. “What the fuck Ace?” Sabo screamed at his brother as he jerked Ace by the hand to look at him. “Ace what the fuck man? You know how much trouble we will get in for this now?” But Sabo’s screams were worthless as his brother didn’t care and as of right now, he couldn’t think straight.
Without saying anything Ace just pulled his arm away from Sabo’s and started walking away. Not knowing what to do and now scared for Teach’s life, Sabo called an ambulance for him, only giving Teach’s location and lying that he found him on the street by chance. After he made sure that the asshole was going to get help and not die, he ran after Ace.
“Ace you idiot. Now we are going to be in a big trouble.” Sabo pushed his brother on the back once he caught up with him, making Ace almost trip. Turning to him Ace pushed Sabo back.
“I will get in trouble, okay. You will be fine.” Ace said as he turned once again and continued making his way home.
“Did you really need to go that far?” Sabo asked, his heartbeat increased as he tried to calm himself down, but it was pointless, they were going to be sent to juvenilefor this.
“Luffy is going to have a scar on his face for the rest of his life, it was only fair for me to give this fat fuck one as well.” Ace responded calmly as in his mind this was a fair exchange.
“Ace we can get sued for this or worst send to juvenile.”
“I can get sued or sent to juvenile not you, so calm the fuck down before I smash your face, too.” Ace’s tone was stern and warning, he would take all the blame for it if Teach decided to speak to the police. “Also, we don’t know if he will speak to the police.” He shrugged.
“He will, Ace. He will and then we will be in trouble.”
“For fuck’s sake, how many times I need to say that I’ll take the blame and you and your perfect record will be fine.” Ace turned around and screamed in Sabo’s face.
“That is the problem, why you should take all the blame?” Sabo screamed back.
“Because I’m the shitty one of all of us three, okay? So, if one of us must go down it would be me, not you, not Luffy – it will be me.” Ace was screaming on top of his lungs with anger and frustration as this was something his brother would never get. Ace was the cursed one, not they. His whole face has gotten redden from all the screaming and frustration build up in him and Sabo was only adding more fuel to it.
“Why Ace? Why?” Sabo’s voice broke mid sentence. It has always pained him how his brother viewed himself as some monster as some low life who didn’t deserve to be alive in a first place let alone to deserve good things in life. “Why it has to be always you taking the blame for us?” He didn’t receive any answer to his question.
“Let’s just go home.” Was all that Ace said.
Entering the house and stepping into the hallway they heard voices filling up the living room and Luffy’s voice calling their names. Looking down on their bloody knuckles both guys made their way upstairs to clean their hands. It took some time for the blood to wash away but it did eventually. Sabo was the first one to go downstairs while Ace closed the door behind him and locked himself in the bathroom. He set his palms down on the sink with his head hanged low. There was still some blood from earlier on the floor and all of this for what... a joke?
The realisation of what had happened today and what Ace has done hit him like a truck. Taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself down he started to curse under his breath. He was going to be in serious trouble, one where he wasn’t sure how he would be able to come out of.
“Good for nothing as aways.” He murmured to himself before he left the bathroom.
Walking into the living room Ace was faced with everyone – Dogara and Magra sitting together on one of the old armchairs they had which was quite big and on the couch were siting Dadan, Luffy and Koala, Sabo’s best friend and big crush, which he hasn’t confessed yet. Seeing Ace, Luffy jumped from the couch and ran to him, locking his arms around him in a hug.
“Are you better now, Lu?” Ace softly asked his brother as he ruffled his hair. Looking at Sabo and then to Dadan, Ace could tell that she already knew what they have done, and his gut was telling him that she didn’t know from Sabo, she knew from somewhere else. Getting up from the couch Dadan nodded with her head for him and Sabo to follow her in the kitchen to speak in private. Pulling away from Luffy, Ace promised him that he would be back in a second but first he must speak with their foster mother for a second, so he sent his little brother back to Koala on the couch.
Walking into the kitchen where Dadan and Sabo were already, Ace stood next to his blonde brother. Dadan’s eyes were in a tin line as she had crossed her arms across her chest, in her eyes could be read a lot of emotions – from anger, to sadness, to disappointment.
“You two realise what you have done, right?” She finally spoke up. “Why didn’t you call me immediately or the police?” None of the boys said anything at first. “Answer me!” She screamed at them.
“Because what he did needed to be revenged.” Ace hissed at her, his eyes filled with anger once again. “And don’t scream at Sabo, it was all my fa-” What happened next has never happened before in this house. Dadan was many things, but she has never raised her hand to her children, until today. The smack across Ace’s cheek echoed in the kitchen as his head even turned to the side from the impact of her hand.
“You foolish boy. You never listen, you never think before you do something.” Her voice was filled with anger and pain. Her eyes, something that none of the brothers have seen before were filled with tears. “You really are your father’s son. Aways searching for fights and problems, you took nothing from her, nothing. My sister died for nothing. You killed her for nothing.” These words cut like a knife Ace’s heart. Looking up at Dadan and meeting her eyes, same colour as his mother’s made him swallow hard the words he heard and the pain they caused him. “You wanna know how your mother died exactly? She died screaming and begging the doctors to save you over her and till this day I swear that was her biggest mistake.” Tears stared to run down on her tired face as she spoke the words with bitterness and pain over the memory of her dead sister. Ace took a step back as he realised how much he had messed up today and how much this would affect their so-called family.
“Dadan, stop talking to him like this!” Sabo couldn’t stand and listen to such nonsense. He could see that their foster mother was pissed, and she was right that they had fucked up badly, but Ace didn’t deserve this treatment, after all it wasn’t only him who fucked up.
“Shut up Sabo!” She screamed without even looking at him. “Having that piece of shit’s uncle calling me and telling me that we will be sued for money we don’t have because you two decided to beat the shit out of his nephew was my final straw with you, and especially you Ace.” She pointed her finger at him, her whole hand trembling from the frustration. “Why couldn’t you call the police? It was going to be his nephew to be taken away not mine good for nothing one. But no, you had to play it bad boy don’t you, brat?” She yelled once again in his face, but Ace didn’t say a word.
His eyes were fixed on the floor, mind clouded with thoughts. ‘She died for nothing. You killed her for nothing.’ The words were on repeat like a broken tape recorder. He didn’t kill his mom, he would never. He didn’t even ask to be born, why it was his fault that two people sixteen years ago decided to make a child together and it just happened to be him.
“Look at me and listen carefully when I’m talking to you, Ace!” Dadan grabbed his shoulders and shook him. With a clenched jaw and redden eyes Ace locked his focus on hers. “The moment the police come, you will go out now and turn yourself in and you won’t mentioned that Sabo was there with you, am I clear?” She took a step closer to him and Ace only nodded. Hearing this Sabo tried to fight Dadan over it, but she called for Dogora and Magra to take Sabo away as she wanted to be left alone with only Ace. Sabo’s attempts to fight Magra, who was extremely strong, were pointless as he easily lifted the boy and took him upstairs, locking him in his room.  Once they were left alone Dadan turned to Ace again. “Why Ace? Tell me, why are you the way you are?” Instead of answering Ace just asked her a very simple question.
“Why you hate me so much?” His voice was quiet. Ace was tired. He was tired of screaming, tired of fighting. He just wanted to know, why the only blood related person he knew and had in his life hated him so much.
“I don’t hate you Ace.” Dadan took a step back as she turned around walking to the dining table and pulling one of the chairs to sit on it. She placed her elbow on the table and started massaging her temple with her fingers. “I don’t hate you, but you are so hard to love. I pity the woman who will end up with you one day. Poor girl, with a man like you she will probably end up the same way my sister did, six feet under the ground.” She looked at the boy standing in front of her in the middle of the kitchen and her heart broke. She knew she has failed to raise him properly and mostly it was her fault, but blood couldn’t turn into water – at the end of the day he had one of the most wanted criminals’ blood running in his veins, the kid was doomed from the start. Looking at Ace all she could see was Roger, even if he has taken after his mother’s beauty and freckle skin, there was only range and madness in his soul, something that Rouge never possessed, this was all Roger or she wanted to believe that it was all him as she never really got to meet or know him. Her sister aways kept her away from her personal life, but still Dadan loved her regardless. “If you ever fall in love Ace, make sure she doesn’t fall in love with you, too. Try to push her away or something, as much as it pains me to say this... your father’s blood line must end up with you. Whoever ends up with you will suffer.”
Since that night these words never left his mind, they were tattooed, engraved in his brain. What Dadan has said to him was cruel and she regrated it the moment she saw her nephew being taken away by the police. This child who has full of love and life, and she could see it that he had so much of it in himself but never learned how to express it because Dadan herself never showed him how to, would now forever lock himself from the outside world. Because of that night and those words Ace sat his mind on one thing – he would never fall in love and if he did, he would do anything in his power to make the girl who would steal his heart hate him, hate him so much that she would never want to be near him or even hear his name would make her feel disgust. Maybe after all he was meant to be lonely in this world. Because who would love a cursed boy like him?
Tumblr media
Seeing (Y/N) jumping out of the car the moment he stopped it in front of her building made his heart ache. He didn’t want to hurt her, let alone make her cry. It took him all his willpower to not run after her and just wrap her in his arms and kiss her. But he couldn’t do this. The moment she put her hand on the back of his neck and ran her fingers in his messy locks while Big Jet Plaine was playing on the background felt like he was hit with thousands of kilowatts of electricity. It was like the Earth stopped spinning and that he was levitating for a moment – all of this by a simple touch by her. And because of it the words which his aunt has told him almost ten years ago echoed in his mind “Whoever ends up with you will suffer and end up like you mom, six feet under.” Ace didn’t want her to suffer because of him, but he couldn’t bring himself to explain to her why they were better of like friends, even if this was becoming such a cliche.
Speeding through the empty streets at this late hour of the night it didn’t take him long to get back to his place. Ace was mad. Mad at himself and the world, but not at (Y/N). Walking to his apartment and locking the door behind himself he threw the keys on the side not even paying attention that they dropped on the floor. Kicking his shoes on the side he made his way to the living room and sat down on the couch. Inhaling and exhaling deep he laid down and looked at the ceiling. His mind was running wild once again. He messed up big time with her this tonight like never before. He made her cry which pained him the most of it all.
“Fuck.” He cursed under his nose as he ran his hands through his hair and pulled it. “How you’re fixing this now deep shit?” Hitting his jawline with his fist Ace cursed once again. He wasn’t sure if he should even try to fix it. She has a date tomorrow, maybe it was for the best that tonight turned out this way.
After all what could Ace offer her? Love? He has never experienced it himself, he didn’t even grow up loved so how could he love another person if he was never taught how it worked. But this wasn’t love, this has to be just lust and nothing else. He couldn’t be in love with her, she couldn’t be in love with him. It has to be a mutual lust, he was aware of how much she wanted to be kissed by him tonight and not only tonight, but he couldn’t allow this. There was this part of him that was afraid that if he crossed this line with her there wouldn’t be a turning back from then on. Trying to gather his thoughts he got up and went to his desk. Before he sat down, he opened one of the big windows in the room to get some cold air in, hoping that it would make him cool off a bit. Pulling his pack of cigarettes out he lit up one and dragged a long smoke from it.
It was like she had engraved herself in his mind as of recently she was always in his thoughts. And it was always the small details about her – they way she would scrunch her nose before she disagrees with something, the way she bit on her lower lip all the time or when she played with her fingers every time, she was nervous. The way that she was always shy the first few minutes when he was around her, only to relax after a few and act like they have been knowing each other for a lifetime when in fact it has been what – three, almost four months now. But the thing that was amusing him the most was the fact that she happened to understand and get him all the time, sometimes even without words, it was like she could see past his bullshits but chose to ignore it instead. But why? Did she feel something more than lust towards him?
This thought made Ace’s blood run cold. She couldn’t. She shouldn’t. She could do so much better than him, after all he was good for nothing, and she... she was everything. She had this uniqueness, this mixture of a pure heart and beautiful mind, there was something way to innocent about her that Ace was afraid if he touched it, he might destroy it. That was why he was calling her – doll, because she was perfect in any sense – perfectly craft from the outside and so beautiful from the inside. There was even a moment where Ace was afraid of developing some Madonna Whore complex for her, but with the unholy thoughts he had in mind and all of them involving her, this fear was out of the window as fast as it came.
Finishing his cigarette and putting it out in the ashtray he had on the desk, he knew that he needed something stronger than cigarettes right now. Going into the kitchen and opening one of the top drawers he picked a bottle of whiskey which was half empty. He usually didn’t have hard alcohol at home, but this one was from the last time when Luffy and Zoro had come over to play games and drink booze. Grabbing the bottle he didn’t bother with taking a glass and drank straight from it. Going back to the living room and taking a sit on the chair in front of his desk he put the bottle to the side.
He needed to cool off, to distract himself but even now, with a pen in hand and a note in front of him all he could think about was her. His eyes were reddened, but not from sadness, it was because of fatigue and despair. Massaging his temple with the tips of his finger, he reached with his left hand for the bottle again. The bitter taste of the alcohol burning down his throat, but he didn’t mind it. Putting it down, he started writing on the note.
I've been callin' you "friend," I might need to give it up
He really needed to give it up. He must give up on whatever it was between him and her before its too late. The ache in his heart came back and his whole face grimaced with pain.
“Fool... how could you let yourself fall...” He whispered to himself as he buried his head on his forearms, his body hunched over the desk. Ace didn’t want to fall in love. No, he mustn’t fall in love. ‘If you ever fall in love Ace, make sure she doesn’t fall in love with you, too.’ These words by his aunt had become very vivid in his memory in the past few weeks, and especially now.
Now I need your help with everything that I do I don't want to lie, I've been relying on you
He couldn’t allow himself to tell her how he felt, but he could always write her a song, or two, or hundred. Ace didn’t want to admit it to himself until now, but she had become his muse, his medicine in a way, but that was where he would draw the line.
Tumblr media
Waking up today felt like the hardest task someone could possibly make me done. I was exhausted. From the moment I left the car till probably three or four in the morning I couldn’t stop crying. Lifting my head from the pillow, I sighed when I saw that the whole pillowcase was stained with makeup.
“I doubt this will come off.” I whispered to myself.
Reaching for my phone on the nightstand to see what time it was I saw I had some messages. None of them were from him. They were all from Dave and one from Shanks. I didn’t even manage to unlock my phone when it died as I didn’t put it to charge last night. Sitting up in the bed I looked for my charger and when I saw it, I plugged the phone and let it charge.
My whole body felt tired, no I felt tired, even thought I slept for almost ten hours. Getting up from the bed I slowly made my way to the bathroom. Seeing the state of my face in the reflection of the mirror wasn’t a big surprise for me – puffy eyes and face covered in smudged makeup and hair all over the place. A tired sighed once again left my lips. Taking off whatever was left of the makeup, brushing my teeth and cleaning my face didn’t took away the puffiness and so I decided to take a quick shower.
Stripping down from the clothes I still had on from last night I got into the shower. My body was trembling, and I wasn’t sure if it was because I was an emotional mess or because today was surprisingly cold in my apartment. Adjusting the water and making it almost boiling hot I tried to relax my body. Closing my eyes and letting the water run down my body I wrapped my arms around myself. Everything from last night played vividly in my mind, from the moment he picked me up to the moment he dropped me off. I bit on my lips as I felt a new wave of tears falling from my closed eyes as I tried to stop the sob which was threatening to leave my lips. Why was he doing this to me? Was this some kind of a sick mind play? One second, he was all nice and carrying, and the next he switched to a cold uncaring person, and it was like this every time, and I had enough of this. Opening my eyes I took a deep breath in and decided to focus on something else and try my best to think of everything else but him.
Getting out of the shower and changing into more comfortable clothes I laid in my bed again. Seeing that my phone had charged a bit I unplugged it and checked all the messages I had. The one from Shanks was him asking me if I want to take some shifts at the beginning of the year to which I responded with yes and it also hit me that New Years is in two days. Then I moved to the messages from Dave. The last one of the many he had sent was ‘If you don’t want to go let me know :)’.
I felt so bad. Dave was such a nice person, especially to me, and he didn’t deserve such behaviour from me, for which I typed a quick message: ‘Sorry for the late response, I wasn’t feeling good yesterday, so I felt asleep super early and just woke up. Ofc, we are up for it. Send me the address and what time I should be there ^^’. Even though I wanted to spend the whole day buried in my bed away from everyone and everything, I had made a promise and I was going to keep it.
He responded almost immediately, and we agreed on meeting at six pm as the screening starts at seven. I couldn’t stop myself but thinking of last night and what certain someone told me – ‘Go on the date. Give the guy a chance.’ and maybe I should do this, but this wouldn’t be fair for Dave. Unlike the person who had engraved himself in my mind and hear, I could not lead someone on, not someone who I actually consider a friend and mostly someone I cared for.
Tumblr media
Dave greeted me with a hug as aways and I tried my best to fake my smile, not because I didn’t want to see him, but because my mind was elsewhere. Seeing Dave didn’t bring any type of excitement in me even thought I wish it did. He was a very good-looking guy, and he was so nice on top of it, he was the full package, but the spark wasn’t there. But as the guy who had not just caused a spark in my heart but had caused fires in it said – give the guy a chance, so I was determined that tonight I would try to look at Dave in a different light, even if it would be the hardest thing to do due to the fact that certain someone shattered my heart not even twenty-four hours ago, despite this I would try.
“How have you been? You look tired.” Dave said as we pulled away from the hug.
“Oh, yes. I’m just pretty tired, I’m helping my uncle with his bar and yes long shift.” I took a deep breath in and then out as I chuckled. “How are you? Haven’t seen you in a long time.”
“Good, spending most of my time with family and friends.” He replied with a big smile on his face. “Um, should we get inside? We can grab something to drink before the movie starts.” He pointed with his thumb towards the cinema entrance, and I nodded. Lifting his arm slightly to me I got the hint and wrapped mine with his and we made our way inside.
We grabbed some drinks and snacks as and sat in the cinema bar chitchatting about everything and anything. It was very easy to be relaxed and calm around Dave, he was a pure sunshine, but he had to call me out all the time because I just kept zooming out.
“Dave, I’m so sorry, I promise you I listen.” I apologetically smiled at him.
“It’s okay, it’s not like I can be mad at you.” He said and his fingers gently brushed mine. But there was nothing - no sparkle, no electricity, no excitement.
“Of course you can.” I protested. “I have been a very bad friend to you in the past few weeks and yet you are always so nice to me.” I meant every word that I said and knowing that he had feelings, and I didn’t was killing me from the inside. I couldn’t fake something that wasn’t there in a first place. I couldn’t fake a feeling.
“Um, yes actually there is something I want to speak with you about or well more like something I have to tell you.” He gave me one of his charming smiles as his tawney skin got a slightly heated. Running a hand through his curls he was struggling with finding the right words. Panic took over me as I knew what was coming and I wasn’t ready for it and because of it I interrupted him.
“My God, look at the time, we should go. I love watching the trailers before the movie starts.” I jumped from the chair and grabbed the popcorns Dave bought. He was a little surprised by my sudden outburst but laughed it off and followed me with the rest of the things. I had three hours to gather my mind and find the best way to tell Dave that out feelings weren’t mutual, and I was praying to whatever power was out there that he was just having crush on me which hasn’t developed into something more and deep, because I didn’t want to shatter his heart the same way mine was.
Tumblr media
“Sh, it’s okay.” Dave had his arms wrapped around me as we were still siting in our seats ten minutes after the movie finished as I was crying my eyes out. I was always a crying mess after watching ‘Interstellar’ but today was probably the hardest I have cried on this movie, but it was clear to me that the reason to cry this much wasn’t only the film. Lifting my head from his chest he cupped my face and wiped my tears away. “Come on let’s get going before they kick us out.” He laughed and I agreed with him.
It was dark and even colder outside than when we came. Dave was holding me close to him as he noticed how I was trembling from the cold.
“Please, you declined my offer to pick you up at least let me drive you back home.”
“Are you sure? You live five minutes away and I live like thirty.” I didn’t want him to waste him time with dropping me off and then getting back home. “I can get the metro.”
“No, please (Y/N), I insist.” He squeezed my shoulders like he was silently begging me to let him drive me home.
“You won’t take ‘no’ as an answer, will you?” I chuckled and he shook his head, making us both laughed in unison. Playfully rolling my eyes I nodded with my head and made him lead the way to his car.
On the way to my place, we were talking for the movie mostly but then we switched to more personal subjects like I never knew that he had a little sister and a big brother, for which I joked with him that as a middle child it did explain why he took on becoming a filmmaker and we laughed about it. Then I told him a bit about my family, and this made me realise that until now, all we have ever talked about was movies or school things which were again related to films and filmmaking. We never got to know each other on a personal level until now. Which made me sad in a way that maybe if I have had the opportunity to get to know him before I met a certain dark raven-haired man, maybe just then these feelings Dave had for me would have been mutual.
“Dave.” I said his name and took a deep breath. He was stopping the car in front of my building, and I wanted to speak up first, because in my mind it was better if I tell him that I see him as a friend only before he tells me whatever he has in mind.
“Please, before you say anything I need to tell you something.” He took my hand in his and ran his thumb over my knuckles.
“Dave, no.” I pulled my hand back and cursed myself as I knew what was coming. “Look, I... I didn’t know that you view this as a date until... until last night honestly.” I was struggling to find the right words after I saw how his whole face and mood changed. “And I didn’t want to believe what I have been told that you have crush on me, and I do hope that it’s only a crush because I swear Dave you are the last person I want to hurt.” My voice cracked at the end from seeing the way sadness took over his features. “I... I just don’t see you in this way Dave and I’m so, so sorry. If I leaded you on somehow, I’m... I’m sorry Dave, but it wasn’t on purpose, I swear.” Tears started falling from my face again. I wasn’t sure if it was because of how guilty I was feeling to not share the same feelings as his or because I knew how much it hurt to be rejected by someone you like.
Dave took a deep breath in and turned to look at me. He gave me a small smile that didn’t reach the corner of his eyes at all. Then he reached with his hand and wiped away my tears.
“I understand.” He quietly said as he took away his hand from my cheek. “It’s partly my fault, I could see it that your mind was, and I suppose is still somewhere else and... well...” He clicked with his tongue as the bitterness of the rejection was filling his heart and mind. Silence took over as neither of use dared to say something or move. “With risk to overstep my boundaries with you... is there something I could do to change your mind?”
I tilted my head on the side a bit confused by his question, but before I could response he reached with his hand once again and pulled my head closer to him. His lips gently crashed on mine... but there was nothing - no sparkle, no electricity, no excitement. My skin didn’t get any goosebumps, my heart wasn’t set on fire, my mind was somewhere else... my mind was on somebody else. I tried to return the kiss, but it was pointless, and Dave felt it too. Breaking the kiss, he just gently caressed my cheek and then let go of it.
“You didn’t feel anything, did you?” His voice was quiet, and I could sense the pain behind it.
“I’m sorry, Dave.” I whispered.
“And so am I.” He whispered back and then cleared his throat. “But hey, cheer up. I still want to be your friend, and I will be if you want me to.” He gave me a sincere smile one that reached the corner of his eyes as usual.
“Oh, Dave.” I said as I wrapped my arms around him in a very tight hug. “I want to and I love having you around, but I know how much it would hurt you and I don’t want this for you.” My head was buried in the crook of his neck. “I don’t want to see you hurt.”
Tumblr media
The past two days have exhausted me so much emotionally – first Ace, then Dave. It was like my life has turned into some soap opera, the kind of series I hated the most and on top of it I was the main character. At the same time there was something ironic and comedic in the whole situation – while I was rejected by a certain someone in a very unspoken way, I kind of did the same thing to somebody else, for which I guess was my own karma.
Since I woke up in the morning today my head was killing me as I haven’t stopped crying. Everything in the past two days was too much for me to take. The worst part was that I was left in the dark. Since last night so many questions have arisen in me – did Ace really didn’t feel anything for me? Did he only saw me as a friend? And if he did – why the pet names? Why the small gestures? Why have we had so many intimate moments which all of them almost ended with a kiss? I might be very bad with getting hints, but I doubt that ‘regular’ friends or even ‘best’ friends have had such shared moments.
The questions were too many and yet the answers couldn’t be found. I was mad at him. I was hurt by him. I wanted to confront him so bad, yet knowing myself, I knew that I would crack the moment I face his deep brown eyes that I have fallen in love with. I knew that the moment I see him again and he calls me doll or whatever he comes up with, no matter how much pain and distress he has caused me I would be willing to forgive him. Which led me in this situation in a first place. He had turned himself into a soft spot for me which led to all of this happening, because he knew, he was fully aware that I was ready to forgive him easily the moment he sweettalked me again. But not this time.
“Fuck.” I cursed. This wasn’t the first time I have had promised myself this, I was like a broken record, repeating the same thing and then do the exact same thing over and over again. I was like a broken record. “Fucking Ace.” I cried into my pillow.
As I was lost in thoughts my phone vibrates, indicating that I have received a message. I grabbed the phone and saw that it was a message from Luffy - ‘Wanna go for a walk later?’. That took me by surprise. I haven’t seen him since the beginning of the month when we went to the club together. But it didn’t matter, I wasn’t in a mood to go out today at all. I needed a day by myself – isolated from anyone and anything. I quickly responded to him that I wasn’t feeling very well so we should leave it for some other day, but he wasn’t having it. He started spamming me with messages until I agreed, but I told him that it would be after seven pm as I didn’t want to go out now while it was still some sunlight outside. ‘YES, see u around 8pm then – I’ll wait for u outside ur place :D’ was the last message he sent me.
It was almost eight pm when I got up from bed and dressed myself in some leggings and a hoodie, I didn’t bother putting a makeup or fixing my hair, even though I looked like a mess with puffy eyes and dark cercles under them, after all we were going to just take a walk in the park near by. I put my jacket and boots on and went out as I received a message from Luffy that he was downstairs.
“Wow, you look like shit.” Was the first thing he said to me when he saw me exciting the building. “No, sorry (Y/N), I meant it like – are you okay?” He came closer to me and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me in a tight hug. I swallowed hard before I replied that I was fine.
“Come on you blew my phone off to go for a walk, let’s get going.” I tried to fake a smile when we pulled apart.
We slowly made our way to the park. Luffy was babbling for anything and everything and I tried to focus on the conversation, but it was very hard. My mind was nowhere and everywhere at the same time. I wanted to be present here and now, but it was an impossible task.
The park was almost empty as it was quite chill outside, the only passing by people were the one who had their dogs out for a walk or the one who were doing their evening jogging. Despite that it was dark already and something in the night air felt super heavy. I wasn’t sure if it was from the headache I had from all the crying in the past few days, but it felt like I had a bad lucid dream. Everything was like in a slow mode and my mind was just not present.
“(Y/N), hey (Y/N).” Luffy waved with his hand in front of my face. I shook my head as I realised, he had been calling my name and looked at him.
“I’m sorry Luffy. What were you saying?”
“Wanna sit for a moment. You don’t look good, have you eaten today?” He nodded with his head towards one of the benches in the park and wrapped his arm around my shoulder leading me there to sit.
“Yes, I did.” I lied. “I’m fine Luffy, just tired that is all.” I gave him a small sincere smile as we sat down on the bench. Luffy took a deep breath in and exhaled as he propped his elbows on his legs and looked at me from over his shoulder.
“You are not fine, you don’t need to lie to me.” He looked me in the eyes and shook his head. “And I’m sure this has something to do with my brother.”
“Wha-... why are you... like no, it has nothing to do with your brother.” I tried to brush it off, but Luffy just clicked with his tongue.
“I might be not as bright or smart like them and I know that I’m usually super goofy and even childish at times, but I’m not stupid, (Y/N).” He winked at me as he straitened his posture and chuckled. “Ace made me check up on you.” My eyes shoot wide open when he said this.
“What?” I wasn’t sure that I heard him right.
“Ace texted me today to check up on you but didn’t give me any explanation why for but judging by the state you are right now...” Luffy took a deep breath before continuing. “Look, I know that something is obviously going on between you two and knowing my brother... he is fucking it up big time.” He took my cold hand in his and gave it a squeeze. “But he does care about you a lot, otherwise he wouldn’t have made me check up on you.” Hearing this I couldn’t help but laughed out loud.
“If he cared so much about me, he would have come himself not sent you.” I could feel the tears treating to fall from my eyes again.
“I guess you are right, but Ace... well, Ace is Ace, and he does care believe it or not, but I know my brother and h-” I didn’t let Luffy finish his sentence as I interrupted.
“Luffy.” I took a deep breath before I continue because I was on the verge of a break down. “You know your brother as your brother and not as... as... God I can’t even find the words to describe what your brother is to me.” I pulled my hand from Luffy’s and buried my fingers in my hair pulling it a bit as I was losing my mind.
 “(Y/N) please calm down.” Luffy’s deep brown eyes so similar to the ones I fell in love with and filled up with worry. “God, I shouldn’t have told you this at all. Ace is going to kill me.”
“Oh, so I wasn’t supposed to know that he sent you?” I snorted out a bitter laugher. This whole situation was getting ridiculous. Before Luffy had the chance to answer I got up from the bench and started walking fast towards the metro station. Luffy immediately got up and followed me, calling me to stop.
“Please (Y/N) wait.” Luffy caught up to me and made me stop by grabbing my arm. “Calm down first and where are you going? Your place is in the other direction.” He gave me a confused look.
“To your brother’s place.” I replied and jerked my arm from his as I started walking fast again.
“You don’t even know if he is home or not.” Luffy screamed after me which made me turned around and look at him.
“Is you brother home Luffy?” My patience was wearing thin.
“I actually don’t know.” He wasn’t lying I could see that he didn’t.
“Well then I plan to find this out.”
Tumblr media
I'm sick, and I'm tired too I can admit, I am not fireproof
Ace was hunched over his desk with his head propped on his palms. The headache he has had in the past two day was killing him, but he didn’t plan to do anything to fix it. The floor around him was covered with crumpled or torn apart paper. He couldn’t get her out of his mind, not like she has left it ever since they cross paths for a first time but in the two past days it was different.
Fallin' again I need a pick-me-up
His last two days were like hell – all he did was stay at home and smoke away his brain. His bandmates had blown his phone with messages and calls, but he only bothered to text Deuce back and let him know that he wasn’t going to rehearse with them this week. Which caused another wave of messages from mostly his brother Sabo, but Ace just ignored him. Still, he had opened the message app so many times as he has typed so many messages to only one person, just to delete them before pressing send. Ace knew that he fucked up badly with her and he was torn apart between trying to fix things or just let it be. His mind was telling him to just let go and not bother her ever again, but his heart... his heart wanted nothing else but her.
Guilty was eating him alive. What was he thinking when he took her out? Why did he take her out in a first place? Even though he didn’t want to admit it to himself, Ace did it because he was jealous. Hearing that this guy, David or Dave whatever his name was, was planning to take her out and confess his feelings for her struck a never in him, that was why he acted spontaneously the moment he saw his friend Yamato’s story on Instagram. Which now he realised it was a big mistake. He shouldn’t have done this. Ace didn’t think it through back then but by any means that “hang out” two nights ago was a date by all definitions. And now he was suffering and made her suffer the consequences of his jealousy and indecision. Indecision because he couldn’t let himself have her but also the thought of another guy having her was killing him. How was he supposed to let her go and move on with his life when she had him on such chokehold?
“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Ace cursed loudly as he hit his jawline with his fist. Hitting himself wasn’t enough of a punishment for making her cry, for hurting her.
Earlier today he had texted his younger brother to check on her as he couldn’t bring himself to do so. He was aware that she was mad and probably hurt by him, but he wanted at least to know if she was okay and taking care of herself, but he was also curious – did she go to the date with that guy? And if she did, did she enjoy it? Did she enjoy it more than any of the times she had spent with Ace? All these questions were circulating in his mind, and he hoped that Luffy won’t fuck it up and get them out of her, but he wasn’t aware of the date so the only thing Ace would find out was if she was still sad or not.
I feel it burning me, I feel it burning you I hope I don't murder me, I hope I don't burden you
Luffy had texted him an hour ago that he was waiting for her outside her apartment building to go for a walk and apparently it took him a long time to convince her in a first place to even go out.
“You better not fuck this up Luffy.” Ace murmured as he knew how bad his brother was with keeping his mouth shut sometimes but he was his only option right now. For a first time ever in his life Ace felt like a coward. He didn’t have the courage to face (Y/N), because what was he going to tell her – “hey I’m kind of in love with you, but also can’t be with you for your own good, so we still can be friends, right?” Friend? Even he couldn’t buy this lie anymore. They were never friends to begin with, but calling each other such was the only option, which now was out of the window.
It has started to rain outside and the streets were dark and foggy. Ace was standing next to the window as he was smoking probably his fifteenth cigarette if the day. The cold air coming from outside was blazing his skin as he had only a pair of grey sweatpants hanged on his hips. The circles under his eyes were dark, even as a person with narcolepsy he had barely slept these days. He was impatiently waiting for a text from his brother to know how their walk went and most importantly how was (Y/N). Closing his eyes shut he leaned his head on his arm which was propped on the window as he took one last drag of his cigarette before he threw it out. Just as he threw the cigarette his phone buzzed, it was a message from Luffy – ‘Don’t kill me, but I fucked up…’
Swim with me I think I can see the beach I know what's underneath I need you here with me but we're out in the open
Ace was about to throw his phone angrily across the room when he heard his doorbell ring followed with a loud bang on it and froze on the spot. This better not be who he thought it might be. Another determined knock and ring followed which made him shake his head and head to the door. Opening the door he didn’t have time to react or say anything as he was met with a slap across his face. ‘I deserve this.’ He thought to himself as he could recognise the softness of these fingers without even looking at the person in front of him.
“You fucking asshole.” You yelled in his face. He was standing by the door with his head a bit to the side as you have slapped it. Slapping him across the face was something you didn’t want to do but the moment he stood up in front of you just couldn’t control yourself. He just opened the door wilder and pulled you in before closing it. Then he finally dared to look at you.
There you were. Standing in front of him, soaking wet from the rain with your hair messed up from it and eyes red and puffy. Your whole body was trembling from the cold, but also from all the emotions bubbling inside of you. You looked like a mess.
“What are you doing here, doll?” His voice was quite and very raspy as he hasn’t spoken in days, in fact he hasn’t, the only words that have left his lips was when he was cursing himself out.
“Don’t you dare calling me this ever again.” Your voice was full of rage and pain, and it hurt him to hear it like this. It was always like a sweet melody to listen to it, but now hearing you for a first time ever like this, it made his heart aches mostly because he was the reason why you were in such state. Instead of saying something Ace just turned his back at you and walked away as he couldn’t bring himself to face you. “Don’t walk away you coward.” You called after him as you followed not even bothering to take your boots off as you entered his living room.
If I meet you in the middle, maybe we could agree You make me feel little how you're looking at me
He was a coward and you had all the rights to call him such. Standing in the middle of the living room with his back facing you he couldn’t bring himself to turn around, not when you were looking at him like this. You had never looked at him with so much rage and mostly disappointment. But he deserved it.
“Look at me, Ace.” You said to him as he was just adding to your rage when he was refusing to face at you. “Stop ignoring me and look at me when I’m talking to you.” Your heart was tearing apart, even now when you were standing in front of him, you had to beg for his attention which was only adding to his disrespect towards you. You grabbed his hand trying to make him turn around only for him to yanked it away from you. “You will not make a joke out of me again.”
Feeling your fingers on the bare skin on his hand made his whole-body burn, but hearing your words was like a stab in his heart which made him turn around immediately and finally face you.
His eyes were as tired as yours. Now when he was finally facing you, you were able to take better look at him. You have never seen Ace in such state, he looked defeated and lost at the same time, there was no trace left of the usual cocky playfully and confident man you knew, this… this wasn’t the Ace you were used to see and this caught you by surprise.
If I told you that I loved you Tell me, what would you say?
“I have never ever made a joke out of you nor disrespected you, doll.” A little spark of anger crossed his eyes as he slowly said this with a very stern tone. How could you say this? How could you even think of such thing? Him disrespecting you? Making fun out if you? He would never do such thing to you, not you of all people.
“Oh, you have never done such thing?” You laughed in his face as you took a step back as you needed some space from him to breathe. “You, of all people, have done the biggest fool out of me by your actions Ace.” Your voice was raised loudly again. “Sending your brother to check up on me? Are you fucking kidding me? And, and you- ” you pointed out your finger at him. “You dared to send him, to check on me because you are so, so worried about me that you don’t fucking bother to be man enough and do it yourself?” You have never screamed at a person before, but there was aways a first time.
Ace was just standing in front of you. You were right, he wasn’t a man enough to check up on you and not only this he wasn’t a man enough to even tell you why he couldn’t. He wasn’t man enough to just say fuck it and grab you in his arms and tell you to calm down and just kiss your pain away. Maybe after all he wasn’t as grown up as he thought he was. Maybe after all he was still a lost child who had no idea how to deal with love, let alone how to show or voice it. Instead, he just stood there frozen if front of you while his mind and heart were going crazy. His heart was screaming, no it was begging him to just pour out itself to you, yet his mind was telling him that the best thing he should do was to break whatever you two had between each other and move on. But how could he do this? Which was the right thing to do?
“Say something you fucking coward.” You cried out. Tears started running down your cheeks. You couldn’t hold them anymore, it was too much and with him just standing there not saying anything, felt like someone was burning you alive.
Hearing your cry, Ace finally looked you in the eyes. It took all his willpower to not reached with his hand to wipe away the tears falling from your them. The tears that he caused. Because he knew that if he did this, he would break his act, and he couldn’t afford to do this. Swallowing hard he finally opened his mouth to speak.
“Look, doll I-”
“Don’t call me that.” You hissed at him.
“(Y/N).” He took a breath in as he ran his hands through his hair. “I’m sorry, okay? I’m fucking sorry if I made you feel this way, but do-” Ace stopped himself as he was about to call you ‘doll’ again. But that was the thing – you were his doll, because in his eyes there were no flaws in you just like porcelain dolls, which were so perfectly crafted, yet one rough touch and they might break, for which he was afraid that he would break you if he dared to bare his soul and heart for you because his hands weren’t clean and he wouldn’t dare to destroy something so perfect as you, so he must admire you from afar. “(Y/N), I’m sorry if I messed up our friendship and mostly if I made you feel this was, but I swear, I would never ever even think of doing such thing to you.”
“What friendship, Ace?” You bitterly chuckled. “Were we ever truly friends?”
He didn’t know how to respond to this question – no, he didn’t want to respond to this question, not that he didn’t know the answer to it.
“I don’t have any other ‘friend’ or should I specify a male friend that calls me ‘doll’ or even ‘baby’ from time to time. I don’t have friends who takes me out for…” You were afraid to say it out loud, but you had nothing to lose anymore tonight, you were determined - tonight was the night where all cards from your side were coming to the table. “Fuck this I’m calling it what it was, this ‘hang out’ two nights ago was a fucking date, wasn’t it?”
The moment you called it a date he looked away. It was hard enough for him when he had to admit it to himself but admitting it to you was something he wasn’t ready to do. He didn’t do dates, he didn’t go to dates until you. Actually, he haven’t done even one bit of the things he had done for you for another girl ever, but he wasn’t going to admit this to you.
“Fucking coward, you can’t even admit this.” You laughed through tears as you clicked with your tongue. “I’m done pretending, Ace.” Lifting your hands in the air and dropping them down defeatedly you took a deep breath before continuing. “I don’t want to be your friend anymore… no, I… I can’t be your friend. God, I never wanted to be your friend, but I tried to, I swear I tried but… but…” Tears were blurring your vision as you knew that from what you were about to say there was no coming back. “The only reason why I can’t be your friend is not because I don’t want to, but because I’m in love with you.”
If I told you that I hated you Would you go away?
These words cut though his heart like a knife. Usually when you hear that the person who you also happened to have feelings for shares them you were supposed to be happy, to be on cloud nine, weren’t you? But Ace wasn’t like most people, he was he and this alone was his biggest punishment. With what he said next, he knew that not only your, but his heart would break as well.
“Look, doll.” He started not daring to look at you. Ace had his eyes locked on the wall where the big sideboard with pictures. “I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong signals or made you think that there would be something more happening between us, but…” He could feel his heart breaking, he didn’t mean any of these words, but he had decided – he was going to listen to his mind and not his heart, which meant only one thing – breaking yours. “But it’s not mutual, okay?”
Tears had stopped falling from your face as you were carefully listening and observing him. His jawline was clenched and so were his fists, his whole body was tensed and you could see and clearly hear that he was struggling with his words, and most importantly… he didn’t dare to look at you while saying this.
“Then why have you done so many gestures towards me? Hell Ace, let’s not act like we haven’t almost kissed so many times.” You were going to dig deep into this. Tonight you were going to get your answers.
“Have you seen yourself, doll?” Ace chuckled sarcastically, shaking his head in disbelief as he heard your question. “I’m a guy and you are an extremely attractive girl, of course I want to fuck you, are you crazy?” He laughed out loud as he tried to hide the pain behind his words. It wasn’t like they weren’t true, but he would have never said it in such vulgar way if he didn’t try to push you away.
“You could have done it many times.” You answered with bitterness as you have never heard him speak so vulgarly with you about you, but you were honest with him. If all he ever wanted from you was a quick fuck he could have done it already and move on with his life not play friends with you.
“Could’ve, should’ve but I never did, thanks Luffy and his friends as if you haven’t been their friend I would have used you already and forget about you.” He turned away from you when he said this. He didn’t mean it and he wanted to kill himself for saying this to you. But he had to let you go.
“Use me?” You whispered in disbelief. This couldn’t be, he couldn’t have done such thing – no, the Ace that you knew wouldn’t dare to say such thing to you, he might have been an asshole, but this… this was crossing all the lines. “Is that why you were calling me doll all the time? Because you saw me as nothing more but a girl with whom you can play your twisted mind games?” You didn’t get any response as he was still facing away from you. “I don’t buy this bullshit, Ace.” Taking a few steps towards him you moved to stand in front of him and didn’t let him face you away. He was lying. He must be lying. “Say it to my face.” You were looking at him, eyes focused on his, yet for a thousand time tonight he refused to meet them.
He couldn’t bring himself to do such thing. It was hard enough to say it without looking at you, but to look at you and say such words, he could never. He just hoped that you would break up any second now and leave his place and him for good.
“I don’t believe you, Ace.” You repeated yourself. “I don’t believe that all you wanted from me was a quick fuck, especially when you had the opportunity many times.” Placing your right hand on his face you had to use a little bit of a force to make him look at you, but he finally did. You were so close to each other once again. His deep brown eyes were pierced in yours and in that moment an idea and the courage to say it out loud came to you. “Let’s make a deal, shall we?” You asked, eyes not moving from his. He didn’t reply as he was waiting for you to voice your ‘deal’. “Kiss me.” Was all you said which made him push away your hand and take a step back as he looked at you as you were out of your mind.
“What the fuck? Didn’t you just hear what I’ve told you?” He couldn’t believe that you really asked him this, off all things, everything else but this.
“Yes, I did.” You took a step closer to him again.
“Why should I kiss you? Where is the deal in this?” A puff of air left his lips in a makeshift laughter. Where were you going with this?
Rolling your shoulders back and straightening you posture you swallowed hard before you speak up again.
“It’s super simple.” You said. “You kiss me and if you feel nothing, not even the slightest but of a spark then… then I’m gone and we pretend that this has never happened… that this whole ‘friendship’ or whatever it is, was, has never happened and.. and…” You bit on your lips hard as you needed a moment before you could finish your sentence. “And we become strangers.” Saying this you looked away from him as you were afraid of what was to happen next.
Both of you stood frozen in the middle of his living room. None of you dared to move or looked at the other. Ace couldn’t bring himself to kiss you as he knew if he just tasted your lips once he wouldn’t be able to stop and he would be craving more and more of you. He licked his lower lip as he glanced at you – you looked so broken and defeated, and he was the one who had done this to you. His heart ached like never before. He had never felt such pain, but there was a first time for everything. A deep sigh left his lips as he shook his head.
“Just go home, we are done here.”
“No, Ace we are no d-”
“Yes, we are done. I don’t want you, okay. This shit is not mutual get it your pretty head.” He was grateful that you didn’t dare to look at him when he screamed at you as you had your head facing the floor. Ace didn’t want to startle nor scream at you, but he had no choice, because he could feel it in himself that if you stood a minute longer here he would break and not only kiss you but just take you in his arms and carry you to his bedroom and show you how much you mean to him.
He had never yelled or acted like this towards you which took you by surprise. It wasn’t like you weren’t aware that Ace had a dark side, but he had never showed it to you. Maybe you didn’t know him that well after all and maybe you were wrong – he might not be lying after all. Maybe he did not feel anything towards you and all you were to him was exactly a doll – something he was having fun with whenever he felt like it.
“Now fucking leave (Y/N).”
Hearing your name leaving his lips meant that he didn’t need to tell you twice. With a trembling lip and eyes full of tears once again you ran away. You opened and closed the front door of his apartment, but the loud sob that threatened to leave your lips escaped before you were able to close the door behind you. You called for the elevator and thankfully it took a few seconds to come. You couldn’t believe it. That was it. That was going to be the last time you and Ace see each other, because after tonight you couldn’t bring yourself to see him ever again. If two nights ago he shattered your heart, then tonight he just ripped it out of your chest and broke it into a million peace. Entering the elevator, you leaned on the wall of it and pressed the palm of your hand to your lips as the moment the door closed another agonised sob had left your lips.
You ran pass him without looking at him, but he did look at you and he could feel his breath leaving his lungs from the sight of your pained face. The sob that left your lips a second before you shut the front door close didn’t slip his ears. Ace could feel his own heart breaking from the pain he had caused you. This was for best. You were going to hate him now but be thankful later in life that he didn’t let you fall further. Right?
But if he was so sure that he had made the right decision then why did he found himself running down the stairs trying to make it in time to the first floor before the elevator hits it. Why did he run out of his apartment so fast and was running down the staris, skipping more than one step at times only to make sure to reach you in time. If he was so sure that he had made the right decision not even a minute ago, why was he standing in front of the elevator’s door waiting for them to open in less than a second from now?
Swim with me I think I can see the beach Just don't look underneath us I need you here with me but we're out in the open
The elevator’s door open and your breath got caught up in your lungs. What was he doing here? Didn’t he hurt you enough? Both of his hands were propped on each side of the elevator as he was trying to catch up his breath, his chest raising and falling fast with each breath while his head was hanged low. The elevator door started to close but Ace put his hand and stopped it and finally looked at you.
It was like his body was working against his will and mind, like his heart has taken control over it and he couldn’t control himself anymore. Before you could say anything as you part your lips with a questionable look written all over your face, he cut the distance between you two and you were in his arms. Pinning you against the elevator’s mirrored wall with his whole body pressed on your, he had one hand on your waist and the other one on the back of your head. You didn’t have a time to react or protest when his lips crashed into yours. At first you were frozen on the spot, shocked from this sudden turn of events, but your hands quickly found their way to his dark messy locks and you buried your fingers in them. His lips felt soft and warm on yours making you melt under his touch. The kiss was burning with passion, the way his lips had captured yours, so aggressively and desperate, yet softly and needy. With your lips parted slightly it allowed his tongue to slip inside causing a little gasp to escape them. He pulled you even closer to his body as if it was possible to get any closer than this and deepened the kiss.
He couldn’t stop. Your lips were like a drug, and he just tasted them for a first time, yet he was already addicted. All his sense everything in him screamed and begged him to pull away from you, even his lungs as they were out of air, but he couldn’t. It was so wrong, yet so right. You in his arms with your lips pressed together while your tongues were met in a burning desire of bottled-up feelings. He could taste the salty taste of your tears on your lips caused by him. You were too good for him, and he didn’t deserve you.
‘Whoever ends up with you will be cursed.’ His aunt words echoed in his mind again. This alone made him pull away and break the kiss apart. Ace opend his eyes and found you with your eyes still closed as you were left breathless with your now puffy lips. He didn’t want to let go of you. Not now, not ever. Not when he has finally done what he was dreaming of doing since that day you two had met. With one hand holding you still steady and close to him on the back of your waist like if you decide to run away, he would not let you go, he moved the one from the back of your neck to your cheek caressing it gently. The skin of your face was so soft and even in your worst state you were still flawless and breathtaking for him. He ran his thumb over your lips – tracing the shape of them and feeling the softness of them, making sure that he would remember it good as the moment you opened your eyes, he let go of you and took a step back.
“A deal is a deal.” He said as he leaned with his hands on the mirror caging you between him and the wall, but his eyes weren’t on you. Ace was looking at himself as he could speak with hatred only at himself. Swallowing hard he spoke up again. “I felt nothing, doll.” His voice was quite and raspy.
He might have not been looking at you, but you were looking at him. Why was he doing this to you? To himself? To you both? You weren’t stupid and he was obviously lying. Because his body and face didn’t match his words. He was in pain, and you could read it all over him, you didn’t need to look in his eyes to know this. But what gave away was the way he kissed you. You didn’t kiss someone with such passion, such need and desire if you didn’t feel anything for them – and Ace kissed you with all this and more. His kiss was burning with desire, not lust – desire. So why was he lying? Why was he hurting you both?
“Liar.”
Tumblr media
END NOTE: Damn... what a roller coaster of feelings, hu? I hope you don't hate me much ♡ But this scene and this turn of events have been in my mind for a long, long time so you must understand I had to make it this way, but now as you have read about Ace's past I'm sure that you understand why he is and acts the way he does, because all he needs and wants is love, yet he is been told all his life that he isn't worthy of it... ALSO I GOT MY ELEVATOR, which I just added one sentence in chapter 5 where it says that it was out of service that first time Reader went to his place. Anyway I really do hope that despite the pain these two went through in this chapter you enjoyed reading it and as aways feel free to like, comment, reblog and message me regardless what you thought of it ♡ Thank you for reading my works once again ♡
Tumblr media
writing, format & dividers © eand47 fanart @a_phu14 on IG ©eand47, do not copy or plagiarise my work.
87 notes · View notes
moody-alcoholic · 2 days ago
Text
Cross My Heart
Part 6 - How to Infiltrate a Terror Cell
Summary: eventual poly141 x reader. Enemies to lovers, mini fic.
CW: Violence, sexual remarks/touching, use of weapons, description of injuries, implied torture, blood, death.
AN: This one really got away from me. These mini fics are supposed to be 'short' and easy to write.
Previous parts - masterlist - next
AO3
Enjoy <3
Tumblr media
It's the worst idea you’ve ever heard. But here you are nodding at Price while he lays out the plan.
“First things first we need to confirm Konni have Alex. Then we focus on Makarov.” 
“I know one of the guards who works in the prison wing. He’ll be my way in.” You explain.
“Makarov will be harder. He's always surrounded by his best soldiers. I can probably find out what he's doing here but as for getting an audience with him or even getting near him it’s going to be next to impossible.” You explain. Price hums laying back on the sofa.
“Find out why he's here then we get Alex out. Rendezvous with the ULF and make a plan from there.” Price says. 
“As soon as we spring Alex that's it. There's no way I will be getting back in there.” You say raising an eyebrow.
“That's why it's important you get as much Intel before getting him out.” You nod standing up. 
“Here.” Gaz says coming over to you and handing you a USB. You take it raising an eyebrow. 
“Plug it into any computer and it will copy all the files over.” He says, you nod at him, he lingers for longer then he needs to. Maybe he’s warming up to you too. 
“When you find Alex, tell him 141 sent you. He’ll know to trust you.”
“Are you sure?” You ask sceptical. You know if they’ve been trying to get info out of him it’s very unlikely he will trust you, or anyone for that matter of fact. You might have to resort to dragging him out.
“I’m sure.” You sigh looking out the window. The sun is coming up. You should leave sooner rather than later, it’s a few miles back to the border, wait any longer and the story you’ve constructed might not make sense. You go over to pull your jacket on.
“I should get going.” 
“We’ll be waiting at the rendezvous point.” price says. You nod looking round the room. Maybe they won’t wish you luck. Maybe they don’t mind if you die, one less thing for them to worry about.
“Good luck.” Gaz calls. That you didn’t expect. You smile at him. 
...
“You said Farah’s forces where moving north not fucking marines.” You snap at your handler, Ivan. He called for you as soon as you made it into the base. It was early morning, most people had gone to meet Makarov's entourage, apparently, the place was running on a skeleton crew. 
Good, easier for you.
“The packages?” 
“Dead.”
“Shit, they were tech specialists, Al Qatala needed them.” 
“Explains why they were shit lookouts.” You mutter under your breath. The other man in the room catches that and you look over at him. You don’t recognise him, he’s barely said a word since you entered the room. Just looks at you now and then from over his laptop.
“Why did they let you live?” He asks, his accent is thicker, he’s not from round here. Maybe he’s not even Russian at all.
“I patched up one of their injured. They let me live.” 
“Which way did they go?”
“West.” You lie. Both the men look at eachother then back down at the map.
“Sakhra?” Ivan asks.
“Makes sense If they have one injured they’ll want to head to a neutral hospital or a ULF. The Americans have been getting too close to the border for my liking.” The other man says shrugging. 
“How sure are you that they're heading west?” 
“I overheard them talking before they left.” You explain.
“Well, I have to deal with a very angry Al Qatala contact. You better get yourself ready. Makarov will have jobs for you I'm sure.” Ivan says. 
“Wouldn't want to fuck them up.” The other man says.
“What's he doing here? Makarov?” You ask as the Ivan turns away. 
“Not really any of your business but let's just say he's planning a nice surprise for the ULF. And now we have an American who knows all their movements there's no way we miss.” The other man says. 
“Has he talked?” 
“Not yet, but he will. The Butchers on his way. A little gift from Al Qatala.” Ivan says. Shit. You have to move quick if you’re going to get him out here it has to be now. You leave the room, closing the door behind you. Before you head to the prison wing you skip into the handlers office. He never locks it, he's going to regret that. 
You plug the USB into the computer and a loading bar starts. You look round the desk, looking at the papers for anything interesting. Your heart is hammering in your chest, you keep looking up to the door hoping no one will come in.
You look back at the PC, it's only 50% done. You start to look through the drawers for anything, even if it is just to keep you busy. You see plans, plans for some kind of weapon. You take them out, folding them up and shove them into your pocket. 
The transfer is almost done. You hear a door close, you’re holding your breath, your hands run over the papers on the desk. You hear the Ivan's voice 90%. You panic, he’s probably coming to his office, you need to distract him. You go round to the other side of the desk leaning against it. You hear a beep on the computer, the USB must be done, you reach over pulling it out and shoving it in the pocket with the papers. 
You only just manage to compose yourself as he walks in. A smile grows on his face. He walks up to you, his hand resting on your hip.
“You’ve got me in a whole bunch of trouble. Least you could do is make it worth my while.” He says, you can smell the vodka on his breath as he leans in to kiss your neck. You don’t have time for this, one of his hands slips round to grab your ass. It’s like he wants to pick you up and put you on the desk.
“Ivan,” you breath as his hand presses dangerously close to the other back pocket. He pulls his mouth off your neck. “I have stuff to do.” 
“Yeah you do.” He says with that stupid grin on his face before pressing his lips onto you. Normally you wouldn’t mind but you’re about to betray him this feels wrong. You push him off you. He huffs crossing his arms.
“I really have to get ready. Besides, don't you have to prepare for our special VIP?” You say, he tips his head to the side you can tell he’s not happy about this. He steps away walking round to the other side of his desk and you turn with him.
“Fuck Makarov, this whole plan is pointless. The American is not going to talk, he’s rushing into this too quickly.” 
“What does he want?” You ask, maybe now you’re alone he’ll give you some more answers. 
“He wants to take over the northern territories.” 
“Of Urzikstan?” Ivan nods. “He’s crazy, he’ll turn Al Qatala against him.” 
“He wants to use it as a bargaining chip.” he says. 
“Not going to be much bargaining if he’s dead.” You scoff crossing your arms. That explains why he’s so nonchalant about upsetting Al Qatala, when Makarov is done, lost techs will be the least of their worries. 
“On top of that he’s got us chasing some military unit helping Farah.” Your stomach sinks. 
“Military unit?” You ask, swallowing the nerves.
“Yeah 141 or something. Anyway, I’ve had people looking for them for weeks. We don’t even know if they’re still in the country.” He says going to type on his computer. You need to leave. Get Alex and leave.
“Well, if I find them I’ll let you know.” You say heading for the door. He chuckles. 
“Hey.” He calls as you’re about to close the door. “You’ll be back later right? I’ve missed you.” He hasn’t missed you, he’s missed sex. You smile and nod at him. 
“You look like shit.” Caleb says offering you the last of his cigarette. You take it sucking a deep breath in and letting it calm you. It didn’t take you long to walk over to the prison building, of course Caleb was already waiting for you, he waved at you when he saw you walk through the front gate.
“Heard you fucked your job.” He chuckles.
“Hear a lot with those massive ears of yours.” You say reaching up to flick him. He bats your hand away. “Thought you would be out with the others going to pick up Makarov?” 
“Fuck that.” He laughs, you smile, throwing the butt on the floor and stamping it out. You follow him back into the prison wing. It’s not really a prison, this whole building used to be a school or something, it’s been abandoned for years. Well until Konni and Makarov took it over. 
“Heard you’ve got an American here?” You ask looking round at the shabby built cells. 
“Yeah.” He says pointing down the hall. There are at least two other guards. Hopefully you can get Caleb to turn a blind eye, then you only need to worry about them. And the guards on the gate, and the extra security that will come after you as soon as they know there’s been a break out. 
“Heard The Butchers coming to question him.” 
“Oof, unlucky guy.” He winces. You walk down a different hall with him. There are only a few people in the makeshift cells, most of them are converted offices. 
“Anyway, how did you manage to mess up your job?”
“Marines came in and caught me off guard. No one warned me there were Americans around.” You say sticking to the made up story. 
“At least you’ve been out doing something. Ivan has the whole place on edge with this Makarov visit. Maybe it’s good you came back early. Calm him down.” He jokes nudging you. You roll your eyes. Nudging him back. It’s just sex, mindless stupid sex. And yeah maybe Ivan looks away when you fuck up from time to time, like today. 
“What did he get bored of the cook house girl?” You tease back, Caleb laughs. You walk on a little further mustering up the confidence to ask him. You have to be careful, out of anyone you want Caleb to get hurt the least. You’re going to miss your chats with him. 
“I need a favor.” You say stopping him and gripping his arm. He frowns at you, he seems to sense the unease in your voice looking around before leaning in closer to you. 
“The American. I need to talk to him. 30 seconds alone.” You say trying your best not to sound nervous. 
“Are you crazy? Ivan’s got that shit locked down. No one is allowed to look in his direction let alone talk to him.” Caleb whispers gripping your arm. 
“I’ll deal with Ivan.” You say. “You owe me, remember?” He shakes his head. 
“Not this, they’ll kill me if anything happens to him.” 
“You owe me.” You say again this time gritting your teeth, you don’t exactly have time to negotiate. He sighs looking around. 
“30 seconds. No more.” He says. You smile reaching up and kissing his cheek. 
“Thank you.” He shakes his head and calls the other guards over. You move past them pretending to head for the exit before turning down the hall where Caleb pointed earlier. You take the key off the wall opening the door. There’s a man sitting on the bed. He springs up as soon as you step in.
“I was sent by 141. Are you Alex?” You ask, holding your arms out. He nods, frowning, as well as he can, his head is bruised and one of his eyes is swollen. The few clothes they’ve left him in are drenched through and he’s holding his other arm like it’s broken. “I’m here to get you out. I don’t have time to explain, you just need to trust me.” You say leaving the room. He hesitates a second then follows you. You go over to the guards table and pick up a weapon, loading it and putting another mag in your pocket. 
“Can you walk?” You ask, trying to keep an eye on the door Caleb would have taken the guards through. As soon as they see you they’ll open fire and sound the alarm. You need to leave. You start to head towards the door, clicking the safety off your gun. You quickly look behind you to make sure Alex is following, he is but too slow for your liking. 
Before you can tell him to hurry the door at the end of the room opens. A guard looks at you, his eyes then flick to Alex. You don’t have time to think you bring the weapon up and shoot him. 
Move! Your brain screams. The shot will have alerted people. Alex makes it over you and you practically drag him through the door out into the courtyard. A shot rings out and you pull him round the side of a building. You look back to see Caleb shouting orders as more guards run round. 
You look over at the entrance of the base. It’s close but you have to get over the wall, which means you’re going to have to fight. 
“We’re going to have to hop that wall. Think you can manage that?” You ask as you turn to Alex. He nods and opens his mouth but before he has a chance to say anything more shots ring out hitting the wall where you’re hiding. 
It’s now or never. You jump out from behind the building and sprint across to the wall. You hear Caleb call your name as you throw yourself over the wall rolling down the embankment. You hear Alex groan out in pain, he’s definitely got something broken. You get to your knees watching him writhe in pain. You don’t have time for this. Alarms ring out. Now you really don’t have time for this. You look over to the entrance. The gates are being locked. Great now you’re going to need to get keys. 
At least that's easy to do if the person is dead. You reach over gripping Alex’s arm pulling him to his feet. He cries out in pain, you don’t have time to worry about it as more shots ring out. You can see Caleb running across towards you, you pull Alex over the drain and up the opposite embankment. You let go of his arm to open fire on the guards in front of you. There’s only two of them, at the gate. 
You take cover behind the inspection booth, Alex kneels down beside you. You hand him your gun.
“I need to get a key, cover me.” You say. You don’t know if you trust him, or if he’ll even be a good shot but he’s better than nothing. He nods, you crawl out over to one of the bodies. Shots ring out behind you. Well he’s not killed you yet. You fumble around the guards belt and pockets. Nothing.
“Shit!” you call crawling over to the other guard out in the open. More shots ring out, from in front and behind you. Alex must have picked up a weapon off the guard. You find the ring of keys clipped on the guards belt. Your hands are shaking from adrenaline as you try to unhook them.
“Watch out!” Alex shouts. You don’t get time to look up before someone kicks you in the back. You look over at Alex fumbling with a mag. A shot rings out and he ducks behind the booth just in time. 
“Fuck.” You say pulling yourself to your feet. You’re surprised the person lets you get up. Before you can turn though a pain radiates in your side.
It’s worse than anything you’ve ever felt before. Have you been shot? When you finish turning you see a guard. Before you have time to react his head explodes into and he lands beside you. You look over at Alex, he’s still fumbling with the clip. 
You turn to see Caleb bringing his weapon down to his side, he looks sad, he’s your friend and you're betraying him. You reach down to touch where the pain is. Your head is swimming, your hands feel blood, then cold metal. There’s a knife, you’ve been stabbed.
“No!” you yell at Alex as he comes back from round the booth, his weapon drawn. Caleb holds up the keys, you smile at him. He pushes past you, opening the gate. You stumble over, each step sending shooting pains through your body.  
“You owe me!” Caleb says as he throws his arm around you. You lean up against him as he half drags you into the tree line.
“On the other side of the tree line. There’s a truck.” You say switching to English. 
“Rescue?” Caleb asks in English, you smile crying out in pain as you step over a fallen tree. 
“That's where 141 are waiting.” You say, it’s getting harder to focus, at least the sound of the alarm from the base isn’t ringing in your ears. 
“How do you know 141?” Alex asks as he watches round you, his weapon still drawn.
“It’s a long story.” You say breathless. You want to pull the knife out, it hurts so much. You know you shouldn't though. Not until you have something to pack the wound with. 
“Just keep going.” Caleb says, hitching you up tighter to him as you start to stumble. You can barely see what’s happening, the forest becoming a mix of blurry greens and browns. It feels like you’ve been walking for miles when you hear the engine of a truck. It makes your adrenaline spike, giving you a brief moment of clarity as you make it to the edge of the tree line.
“It’s them!” You hear the familiar Scottish accent. The sun blinds you as you make it through the trees. 
“Shit, what happened?” You hear someone ask, there are more hands on you now. You’re picked up.
“Who are you?” A gun clicks.
“Caleb, friend.” Is all you manage to say. You hear whoever is holding you curse under his breath. You’re pulled into the back of the truck on the floor. It makes you cry out again, your hand going to your wound. There’s banging and clattering. You don't have time to question how they got their hands on an military truck.
“Hey, lass, c’mon stay with us we’ll get you sorted.” It’s Soap. You look out through the back of the truck, you can see Price with his hand on Alex’s shoulder, Gaz taking the weapon out Caleb's hand. Then you see it in the distance, a truck. 
Price notices it too. He helps Alex get in the truck next to you, closing the back.
“Ghost, let's move!” He shouts. Gaz has vanished, you hear a door slam. Price pulls himself in the truck holding his arm out for Caleb. It doesn’t matter though.
Shots ring out, they hit the truck, you see Price duck, then the flash of blood. Caleb's hit, his body goes limp and falls to the floor as the truck pulls away. 
You’re not sure what happens next. Your scream fills the air as you watch Caleb's body get smaller covered in the dirt kicked up by the truck. Someone is pressing your body down. Suddenly Price is leaning over you, more shots ring out hitting the truck. You feel tears stream down your face. You got him killed, the only person you didn’t want to get hurt. 
“Alex! Cover fire!” You watch as Price hands him an AR, they both move down to the end of the truck returning fire. Your body is being flung from side to side as the truck drives out the forest and onto a road. 
You don’t care what happens now, you don’t care if you die. You did your job, you got Alex out. You close your eyes letting out a breath. 
“No, no, no! Eyes open c’mon!” It’s Soap again. Your eyes snap open as he shakes you. The gunfire dies down, maybe you’ve lost them. Maybe they won’t follow you out on a main road.
“Caleb.” You say. “His name was Caleb.” Soap frowns for a second then lets out a sigh. 
“Johnny.” He says. 
“Nice to meet you Johnny.” You smile. He smiles back. You can’t stay awake anymore. Your head is spinning, black spots fade into your vision. He calls out to you, shaking you but you just can’t stay awake. Your last thought is of Caleb as everything goes black. 
Tumblr media
next
Banners by plum98
128 notes · View notes
torturedtypewritersdept · 22 hours ago
Text
blue eyes + bruises - part seven
✯ pairing:
doctor!rafe cameron x fem!reader
✯ summary:
a tragic car accident looks like it'll be the end for you, but dr. cameron is here to make sure that doesn't happen.
✯ warnings:
mature themes, mentions of anxiety, nostalgia, and fear, car accident, death of a spouse (not rafe or y/n), major surgery, injuries, hurt/comfort, angst, fluff, etc.
✯ a/n:
nothing!! please don't engage if you have a hard time with any of these topics <3 this was origianlly posted on my old blog @/illicitfixations, @/lovelornanonymity back in 2021/2022 and i have rewritten + reshared it here :)
Rafe had taken you to the physical therapy room that was located in the downstairs portion of the hospital. You were excited, finally getting out of the room, finally getting to move. You’d mostly been doing your exercises with Rafe or the therapist in your hospital room for the last few months, unable to move more than a few feet at a time with your crutches. Today, they thought you were ready to begin putting weight on your leg, the bone finally being healed enough to withstand the pressure. But, as you found yourself sitting in front of him in a wheelchair in front of two parallel bars as he knelt in front of you, coaxing you to actually, physically put your best foot forward, you felt inadequate. The space in between the bars was daunting and you were scared. You felt like you weren’t up for the challenge. Would you ever walk again? and if you couldn’t do what he was asking, would you never get to have him the way you wanted – would you ever be – the you that you knew again? As you looked down at him, you could tell he sensed your fear, you could tell that not only did this mean a lot to you, it meant a lot to him. 
“What’s going on inside that pretty head of yours?” 
He asked, his tone playful, but also lined with concern. 
“I don’t think I can do it. I’m scared that I can’t hold my own weight. I haven’t been able to in so long.” 
You whispered into the thin space between his body and yours. He grabbed your hands from the arms of the wheelchair, balancing on the balls of his feet. 
“You can, I promise.” 
He reassured you softly, but you didn’t know what to say or do. 
“What if I never walk again, Rafe? What if I’m like this forever and no one ever loves me because of it?” 
He was startled at your question because he already knew one person who was so deeply in love with you that it was painful. He didn’t care if you were wheelchair bound for the rest of your life; that wouldn’t change how he felt. But, he needed you to be happy, to be able to teach again and the only way he was going to get you out of this headspace was to show you a little bit of tough love. 
“Look at me – you’re not paralyzed. Your pelvis was broken, yes and so was your leg. But, I fixed it, sweetheart. The only person standing in your way right now is you. You have every capability to walk and you will. It’s not going to feel good at first, it’s going to hurt. But, I’m going to be here, right behind you for every step, okay? I’m not going anywhere.”
Your vision became cloudy with unshed tears. Sometimes it felt like Rafe knew whatever you needed in every moment and he provided it, effortlessly, without question. 
“Okay. I trust you.” 
You whispered again, sniffles filling the thin air in between the two of you as Rafe wiped the tears that had fallen off of your rosy colored cheeks. Rafe gave you a reassuring nod before moving to place a walker in front of you. You looked at it, unsure of how you felt about moving, about standing on your own two feet after spending the two weeks it had been since your surgery on strict orders of bed rest. He moved behind you, arms reaching underneath your armpits, pushing you upward once you gave him the okay. The physical therapist stood close by, coaxing you forward with words – directions – that you couldn’t quite make out. 
“Hands on the handles, baby. I’ve got you, I promise.” 
Rafe cooed in your ear, his reassuring words were all you could focus on as the pain of standing for the first time in two weeks hit your senses. Tears pricked your eyes – the sensation of your limbs hitting the floor bringing an ache in your bones that was so great, it reminded you of the initial pain you felt when you heard the crunch of your car collide with the other vehicle. You let out a whimper and the tears fell down your face once more. 
“Rafe –, i-it’s too much –, it hurts too much!” 
Your scream sounded more like a battle cry to him and it felt like his heart was going to stop beating any second – seeing you like this, it was too much, it hurt too much.
“Easy, sweetheart. I know it hurts, baby. I’m so sorry. Can you take just one step for me? Just one and we can go back to your room and eat shitty food and watch movies all day, I promise.” 
He encouraged you and you obliged, holding your breath as you willed your weak muscles to move. They shook as you were able to barely lift one foot off the ground, sliding it forward as your body protested and your muscles screamed, ready to succumb to the ground beneath you. 
“Look at you, pretty girl – walking! Take another step for me, okay?” 
You knew Rafe was right, you knew you needed to do this. So, you listened, repeating the same gut-wrenching process with your other foot. It was successful and after five steps, Rafe let you rest, ready to take you back to your room and cuddle you until you fell asleep. He lifted you, carrying you back to the wheelchair, noting how tired you were. He couldn’t put you through the pain of five more steps – it would’ve killed him. 
“Okay, pretty girl. Let’s go take a nap.” 
He whispered against your sweat soaked hairline, planting a kiss before pulling away and wheelcing you back upstairs to your room. 
-
It hadn’t been long after he got you settled back into your bed and curled up next to you that he had realized you were sad, the weight of your inability to function on your own weighed heavy on your chest and as you cuddled deeper into his chest for the third time he probed you just a bit. 
“Sweet girl, if you get any closer I think you’ll be inside my skin.” 
He spoke in a sarcastic, joke-y voice. But, you suddenly felt insecure at his words. 
He means you’re clingy. 
He means get off of him. 
He means you’re a burden to him. 
“O-Oh, I’m sorry. I can get off of you. I don’t mean to be clingy.” 
You spoke, trying to move away from him and his breath caught in his throat. The stutter, the hurt that lined your words – it hit him like a ton of bricks.  Clingy? Had he just fucked up? He pulled you close to him again, wanting nothing more than for you to bury yourself in his chest again but this time your body felt rigid against him. Had he underestimated how fragile you were? Had he broken you into pieces again after trying so desperately to put you back together? 
“No –, that’s not what I meant. I was just making a joke, sweetheart.”
You gingerly nodded, thinking that maybe you were just being sensitive after having such a hard, emotional morning. 
“You know I always want you close to me, right? Don’t you know that by now?” 
He questioned, pulling your chin up with his thumb and forefinger so your eyes met his. He noted the unshed tears in your eyes and his chest began to grow tighter by the second. 
“Sweetheart, what’s the matter? What’s going on inside your pretty little brain?” 
He probed you sweetly, only wanting to do whatever he could to aid the pain you were feeling. 
“Everything just feels heavy, I guess.” 
You sniffled.
“What do you mean?” 
He questioned, running his free hand through your hair as he pushed the strands away from your face in a soothing manner, waiting for you to tell him how to fix it. 
“I’m just sad –, I just feel weird. I wish I could walk more than five wobbly steps and I wish I asn’t confined to a hospital and I wish wouldn’t have gotten blood on that beautiful dress I spent my last thirty dollars on for some stupid blind date.” 
The words came out of your mouth in a jumbled, fast manner. But he was able to decipher them all, the mumbled panic that was so uniquely you never bothered him. 
“I know, baby. I know. I’m right here, I’ll always be right here.” 
It was more of a declaration than a sentence and you hoped he was telling the truth. That was your last thought before falling asleep in his strong arms. 
-
Jenni had received a very detailed text from Rafe; begging, crying, pleading, for her help with a surprise he was planning for you. You were currently peacefully sleeping in his arms and had been for hours now. He didn’t have the heart to wake you after the morning you had – the pain etched on your face and the emotional fragility you had shown him, he just couldn’t bring himself to wake you from whatever beautiful things you were dreaming of. Instead, he continued to cuddle into you, brushing the pads of his thumbs across your cheeks and his fingers in and out of the strands of your hair. He needed Jenni’s help, held down by your body and not having the heart to move you or rid himself of your warmth, really it was more for him than for you. He just wanted to hold you, to be close to you. He took all his time with Molly for granted and he vowed not to do it ever again. Which left Jenni and her rockstar team of nurses who knew how the hell to plan anything and everything to plan the dreamy first date he had in mind for you. He knew you needed this, he knew you deserved it after everything you’d been through and he knew it was time that he made a move if he was going to make one. He even felt Molly give him the nudge from wherever she was. If she was going to send him anyone, he knew she would’ve sent you because you were everything good that he remembered about her – the kindness, the beauty, the wisdom, the pain. You were inherently good and tonight would be the night he’d show you. 
Jenni bought a dress for you to wear – satin, pale blue, the same one you had been crying over hours previously in Rafe’s arms – the same one you had come into the emergency room in, drenched in your own blood. For him, it had to be this dress, that was the only real request that had to met for the night to be successful in his mind and Jenni obliged. He hoped that when you wore it tonight, that you would feel reborn, that it would replace the memory of the last time it's cool fabric met your skin and the pain you associated with it. He hoped that whoever you were meant to meet the night of your accident, whatever was supposed to happen on that blind date was drowned out by the special night he had planned for you and that if you remembered anything about the accident – it was that it brought you together. Jenni stood in the doorway of your room giving Rafe a soft smile and a nod, ensuring him that her work was done and everything was ready for the two of you. You laid in his arms, the both of you having been watching procedural crime shows for the past hour – they were your favorite. Your attention was drawn away from the tv as Rafe turned the volume down and looked you in the eyes. 
“Pretty girl, I have a surprise for you.” 
He spoke sweetly, with the Rafe Cameron smile on his face. He was jittery and excited and you were curious, so you took the bait. 
“And what have I done to deserve a surprise?” 
You questioned, with a sarcastic laugh. 
“You’ve been such a good girl, today.” 
His voice was sensual and sexy as he placed a kiss on your cheek as blush rose from beneath it. 
“And what might this surprise be?” 
You questioned, laughing as his lips met the skin of your cheekbone, the tickle of his stubble making its presence known against your senses. 
“Not telling – Jenni’s gonna help you get all dolled up and I'll be back, okay sweetheart?” 
He gave you a soft smile and it sent arousal to your core – wondering what in God’s green earth this beautiful man had planned for you and what you had done to deserve even a fraction of his attention. 
“Okay, sweet boy.” 
You smiled and he left the room. Jenni pulled the dress out from behind the bathroom door where it hung. It was pressed and as she brought it close to you, you ran your fingertips down the cool, satin material. 
“How did you get it clean?” 
You wondered out loud, astonished at the shape of the dress. 
“I didn’t. I bought you a new one. Rafe requested this one be worn tonight, if that’s okay with you.” 
You were at a loss for words at his thoughtfulness – to send Jenni out to find this dress, the dress. You couldn’t fathom how you even deserved to breathe the same air that he did. You couldn’t form a sentence, you only nodded with teary eyes and a bright smile. She helped you into it before curling your hair and adding a small amount of makeup to your face – foundation and lip gloss was all you had requested and just as she added the gloss to your plump lips, Rafe stood in the doorway with a bouquet of tulips hanging from his hand as he leaned against the doorway and gawked at you. 
“You are just the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” 
He spoke, jaw hanging open before bringing his lips into a smile. It was your turn to gawk as your eyes took him in. His face was where you started, taking in every change that had been made to his appearance. He was even hotter outside of scrubs. His hair sat messily on his head, his stubble; now gone, leaving a mustache on his upper lip and for someone who wasn’t a mustache kind of girl – it was doing things to you. His shirt was littered with a black and white checker print with sporadic palm leaves layering on top. It clung to his arms in a way that you didn’t think was possible, but nevertheless, it was and it was only increasing your attraction to him by the second. The top two buttons were undone, his bare chest joining the party and you couldn’t complain – you had imagined what he looked like shirtless over a thousand times; never expecting you’d get to see him like this.  He paired it with black jeans and tennis shoes, they were black too. 
“You’re sweet.” 
You said, blush rising on your cheeks. He moved to the bed, where you sat and embraced Jenni in a hug. 
“Thank you. I owe ya one.” 
He whispered into her ear. 
“Just don’t fuck it up, Rafferty.” 
She grunted, smacking him playfully in the back of the head. He winced and tried to rub the spot where she hit him in an attempt to get the pain to go away. 
“You ready, pretty girl?” 
He asked, kneeling at your feet as he slid the sandals Jenni had picked out for you over your freshly painted toes. 
“I’m ready.” 
You replied, giving him a smile as you ran your fingers through his hair. 
-
You still couldn’t walk very far which meant Rafe had to push your wheelchair to the elevator and up all twenty-three floors of the hospital before the two of you made it to the rooftop. As the doors of the elevator swung open, and you took in the sight before you, your chest felt like it was going to cave in. The rooftop, which was usually only used as a helicopter landing pad for critical patients, had been transformed into a romantic getaway – string lights hung over the entirety of the space and a thick white quilt lined the concrete where a picnic basket sat waiting for you and Rafe to enjoy the contents inside of it. 
“Rafe, what is all this?” 
You questioned him and the joy on your face was enough to make his head explode. 
“This, my sweet, sweet girl, is our first date.” 
He cooed as he lifted you from the wheelchair bridal-style and sat you on top of a pillow that laid on the quilt. Your still healing pelvis would appreciate him for it later. He moved to sit across from you and took the orange juice he had prepared out of the basket, pouring it into a wine glass for you and handing it to you. 
“Rafe –, this –, this is so special. Thank you.” 
You gave him the biggest smile you could muster up, placing your hand over your heart to express how much it meant to you. 
“You’re welcome, sweet girl. You deserve it. I thought since you can’t leave the hospital and this is where we met, what better place than here?” 
He replied and you smiled. 
“So, what do people talk about on first dates? I mean I haven’t been on one in a long time.” 
You chuckled as you spoke and it lightened the mood. You were both nervous and you could feel it in the air that maybe he hadn’t been on one in a while either. 
“I haven’t either, baby. It’s okay.” 
He reached over, his hand intertwining with yours and you leaned into his touch. 
“You know that restaurant, La fogata? I was actually supposed to meet a girl there the night you came into the emergency room and when I saw you –, I just couldn’t leave.” 
His voice went from joyful to somber quickly. 
“That’s crazy because that’s where I was on my way to when I was hit. That’s where my blind date was supposed to be at. I’m sorry I kept you from your date, Rafe.” 
He looked at you with bewildered eyes. 
“Don’t apologize, sweet girl. I’m grateful that I was the one who got to take care of you even though I wished you had never gotten hurt so badly. Do you know who you were supposed to meet?” 
He questioned. 
“No, sadly I never got his name. A friend set us up, I just knew he was a doctor.” 
“What’s the name of your friend?” 
He asked you, wondering what the odds were that you were his date and fate had brought you together anyways. 
“Uh, Sarah. Sarah Cameron. We went to college together –” 
He sat, bewildered, shocked, confused. He felt so many emotions at once that he didn’t know what he felt. How had you been right under his nose for all of these years?
“What is it, Rafe?” 
You questioned in concern as you stared at his form. 
“Baby, Sarah is my sister. She set us up.” 
Your eyes went wide and the two of you looked at each other, shock littering your faces and you busted out laughing – huge, enormous belly laughs littered the air around you. When you finally came back down to earth, Rafe opened the picnic basket bringing out food from La Fogata – spanish rice, chicken, and cheese dip. He dished it out for you and you enjoyed the food, not having anything other than your biscuits and hospital food for what had felt like forever. 
“So, what is an eligible bachelor like you doing going on blind dates anyways?” 
He swallowed thickly, knowing the ball he was about to drop on you, wondering if you’d run in the opposite direction. 
“My wife died.” 
There was silence between the two of you for what felt like an hour, the cool breeze and the stars the only thing you could focus on. 
He was married. Of course, he was fucking married. He was beautiful and perfect and wounded. What kind of hell this sweet boy had gone through and he never even mentioned it, until now. 
“W-what?” 
You finally asked, unsure if you had heard him correctly. 
“She was in an accident similar to yours, she had injuries like you did, but when she came into the ER – she had lost too much blood. She was basically gone when she got here and t-then, she just died.” 
Tears lined his eyes as he spoke. He had no intention of sharing this information with you tonight, but he did anyway. He trusted you with his heart. 
“Rafe, I’m so sorry. I don’t know what it’s like to lose someone like that. But, I do know what it’s like to grieve someone who’s still alive and I know how painful that is, so I’m so sorry you had to go through that.” 
He gripped your hand like his life depended on it. 
“It’s okay. I’m pretty sure she sent you to me.” 
Your eyes welled with tears at his words. 
“Can I kiss you?” 
He asked, politely – always a gentleman – and you nodded your head vigorously, leaning in as the journey between your lips and his was stopped and your mouths collided in a wet, sloppy, passionate kiss. His hands cupped your cheeks and yoru hands met his hair, the tickle of his mustache on your top lips made you smile, for a brief moment kissing with your teeth as his tongue fought to control yours. You fit in his mouth like you were always meant to be there, like you were always meant to be his – and maybe you were. 
taglist:
as always, if you'd like to be added to or removed from the taglist, please shoot me an ask or comment on this post so i can keep track <3
@maybankslover @inthelibrarybtw @luvrcndy @silkylovey @yagirlwrites @obxbabygirl @rafeecameronsbitch @klutzy-kay24 @roseczbalt @akobx @allsmilesreally7 @wtfdudesblog @urdreamgirl12 @hockeybabe87 @sereneera @annaconscience @pogueprincesa @bibissparkles @obxbigsis @jjmaybankmylovee @kulekehe
74 notes · View notes
mcrdvcks · 2 days ago
Text
—what is this feeling?
Tumblr media
summary: You and Peter have known each other since you were kids—only because you were friends with his distant cousin Olivia. While you have harbored a crush on him for years, you're sure he doesn't feel the same.
word count: 16.2k+ (31.6k+ total)
pairing: Peter Lyman x fem!reader
notes: i watched scoop (2006) for the first time a week-ish ago and i needed to write something with peter. it's kinda canon to the movie—in the sense that it follows a tiny bit of the story, mainly just the parties that were shown.
this was actually a bit hard to write, i kept second guessing myself wondering if i got his character right or not. i hope i did, bc this is a roller coaster. and also, be sure to look at the tags, because when i say toxic peter lyman, i mean it. and please don't ask how this is 32k words, i have no idea how it happened 😅
since it is so long, there are two parts to this since tumblr has a word limit!
warnings/tags: loosely follows event of scoop (2006) but not canon, miscommunication, shy!reader, slow burn, jealousy, angst, mention of murder/death, toxic peter lyman, but also sweet peter lyman (the duality of man), happy ending, not proofread
⁠♡ part 2 ♡
Tumblr media
You looked away from the mirror at your friend Olivia, who just got off the phone. “I’m sorry. I can’t go tonight. My boss just called about a work emergency and it’s all hands-on deck.”
“Oh.” You replied, setting down your lipstick, one you thankfully hadn’t applied yet. “Well, I guess I’ll get out of your hair and go back to my pla—”
Olivia gasped, holding you by the shoulders. “What? No, you’re going to that concert.”
Your eyebrows rose and you stuttered, “but—”
She cut you off with a grin, “c’mon, it’ll give you time to bond with Peter.” Olivia drawled.
You felt your cheeks heat up, “I don’t…” You trailed off, looking away from her and focusing on the wall behind her. There was a small blotch of white paint on her tan wall.
“You’ve spent a lot of time with him. Ever since we were kids.”
"Yeah, but he’s your cousin," you interjected, hoping Olivia would drop it.
Olivia rolled her eyes, squeezing your shoulders for emphasis. “Seriously, Y/N, it’s Peter. He’s nice, he likes you, and you’ve been to a million family things with him. What’s the big deal?”
You frowned, shaking her hands off. “It’s different, okay? You’re usually there, or someone else is. I don’t—I just feel awkward when it’s just the two of us.”
She gave you a knowing smirk, leaning against the doorframe. “Awkward, huh? Or are you worried you’ll stutter every time he so much as looks at you?”
“I don’t—” you started to protest, but Olivia laughed.
“You do. You totally do.”
You crossed your arms, cheeks burning. “Can we not do this right now? I’ll just tell him you can’t make it, and we’ll both skip—problem solved.”
Olivia groaned and grabbed her coat. “Nope, not happening. He’s already on his way to pick us up. You’re going. You’re putting on that lipstick. And you’re going to sit through the concert without spontaneously combusting.”
“Liv!” you whined, but she just winked, swinging her bag over her shoulder.
“Have fun!” she chirped, then disappeared out the door before you could come up with a good excuse to chase her down.
---
Peter arrived about fifteen minutes later, sharp as ever in a tailored black coat and that impossibly confident smile. You opened the door, trying not to feel self-conscious under his gaze.
“Y/N,” he greeted warmly. “Ready for the evening?”
“Uh, yeah,” you stammered, stepping aside to let him in. “Liv had a work thing come up, so it’s just, um… us.”
He raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise passing over his face before he nodded. “Shame she can’t make it. But I suppose it’ll give us a chance to catch up.”
You managed a small smile, grabbing your coat. “Right. Catch up.”
---
The car ride to the concert hall was quiet, save for Peter’s occasional remarks about the evening’s program. He seemed perfectly at ease, while you stared out the window, hyper-aware of how close you were sitting.
When the car stopped, Peter stepped out first, offering you a hand as you climbed out. “You’ve been here before, haven’t you?” he asked, gesturing to the grand concert hall.
“A few times,” you replied, trying to sound casual. “It’s always… impressive.”
He smiled. “Wait until you hear tonight’s performance. It’s one of my favorites.”
---
Inside, you settled into your seats—side by side, of course. The lights dimmed, and the orchestra began to tune, the hum of violins filling the air. Peter leaned closer, his voice low.
“Do you know this piece?”
You turned to him, surprised by how close he was. “Not really. Should I?”
He chuckled softly. “I think you’ll like it. Very dramatic.”
You nodded, quickly looking back at the stage, but you could feel his eyes on you for a moment longer before he leaned back into his seat.
---
At intermission, you both stood in the crowded foyer, surrounded by elegant couples sipping champagne. Peter handed you a glass, his expression thoughtful.
“So,” he said, “how are you finding it so far? Be honest.”
“It’s… really beautiful,” you admitted, fidgeting with the stem of your glass. “I don’t usually go to things like this, but it’s nice.”
He studied you for a moment, then smiled. “You’ve always been good at appreciating the little things. It’s one of the things I’ve always liked about you.”
You nearly choked on your sip of champagne, glancing up at him in surprise. “Oh. Um… thank you.”
Peter’s smile widened, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. “You don’t need to look so startled, Y/N. It’s just a compliment.”
“Right,” you said quickly, cheeks heating up again. “Of course. Thanks.”
He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to figure you out. “You’re adorable when you’re nervous, you know that?”
“I—what?” you stammered, but before you could finish, the bell chimed, signaling the end of intermission.
Peter offered his arm, his tone light but teasing. “Shall we?”
You hesitated for a moment, then looped your arm through his, your heart pounding as you followed him back to your seats.
---
Once the concert was over, Peter led you out of the concert hall, his hand resting lightly at the small of your back. The crowd thinned as the night air hit your face, crisp and cool compared to the warmth inside. His car waited at the curb, sleek and polished, and he opened the door for you without hesitation.
“Still enjoying yourself?” he asked once you were both seated, his tone light.
“Yes,” you replied, glancing at him. “It was… really amazing. Thank you for inviting me.”
He gave a small, thoughtful smile, his hands resting loosely on the steering wheel. “I’m glad you came. I was afraid I’d be sitting through it alone tonight.”
The comment was harmless, but you couldn’t stop yourself from wondering—was that why he hadn’t seemed to mind Olivia’s absence? You pushed the thought aside, unsure what to say, and instead watched the city lights blur through the window.
---
When the car pulled up in front of your apartment building, Peter stepped out quickly, coming around to open your door. You murmured a quiet “thank you” as you stepped out, feeling the weight of his presence beside you. He walked you to the building’s entrance, his movements effortlessly graceful as always.
“You didn’t have to walk me up,” you said softly, fumbling with your keys.
Peter raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his expression. “It’s the gentlemanly thing to do, isn’t it?”
You smiled faintly, unlocking the door and stepping inside with him close behind. The elevator ride was silent, though you caught him glancing at you once or twice. Your heart felt like it was lodged in your throat by the time you reached your floor.
When you reached your apartment door, you turned to face him, unsure how to say goodnight without sounding awkward. Peter beat you to it.
“Tonight was lovely,” he said, his voice low and smooth. “You were good company.”
“Thanks,” you said, heat rushing to your face. “You too.”
There was a beat of silence, and then Peter’s expression softened, his tone casual but warm. “You don’t have to feel obligated to say yes every time Olivia drags you along, you know. I’d hate to think you’re going to these things just because you feel like you should.”
Your chest tightened. Was he saying he thought you didn’t want to be here? That you’d only come because Olivia wasn’t around to take your place? You forced a polite smile, ignoring the strange twist in your stomach.
“I don’t mind,” you said lightly, hoping it sounded convincing. “It’s always nice to catch up.”
Peter smiled, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes this time. “Good. Then… goodnight, Y/N.”
“Goodnight,” you replied softly, watching as he turned and walked back toward the elevator. You stood there for a moment, listening to the faint hum of the elevator descending before you finally stepped inside your apartment and leaned against the door.
You let out a breath you didn’t realize you’d been holding, your thoughts spinning. Did you just get friendzoned? You shook your head, groaning under your breath. “Don’t overthink it,” you muttered to yourself, but the knot in your chest didn’t budge.
---
The next morning, Olivia burst into your apartment, barely waiting for you to open the door. “Well? How was it?” she asked, her grin wide as she plopped onto your couch.
You blinked, still holding your mug of coffee. “Uh, it was fine.”
“Fine?” she repeated, narrowing her eyes. “You went to the Philharmonic with Peter Lyman, and all you’ve got for me is ‘fine’? No way. Spill.”
You sighed, setting your mug on the table and sitting down across from her. “It was fine. He was polite, as always, and we had a nice time. But…” You hesitated, staring at your hands.
“But?” Olivia prompted, leaning forward eagerly.
“I think he sees me as, like, your friend who tags along to family stuff. He made some comment about not feeling obligated to go to these things, like I only went because you couldn’t.”
Olivia frowned. “What? That doesn’t sound like Peter.”
“Maybe not, but that’s how it came across,” you said, shrugging. “It’s fine. I didn’t expect anything else.”
She tilted her head, studying you. “You’re not seriously going to let one weird comment freak you out, are you?”
“I’m not freaking out,” you replied quickly, though the heat in your face said otherwise. “I just… I don’t want to make things awkward.”
“Y/N,” Olivia said, crossing her arms. “Peter’s not an idiot. If he said that, he probably didn’t mean it the way you’re taking it.”
You shook your head. “I don’t know. It doesn’t matter anyway.”
Olivia rolled her eyes. “You’re hopeless, you know that?”
“Thanks,” you muttered, but she just laughed.
“Don’t worry,” she said, standing up. “If I know Peter, he’ll figure it out eventually.” She paused, giving you a sly grin. “In the meantime, maybe try not to overthink it.”
You groaned, covering your face with your hands as she left the room.
---
A week later, you and Olivia had a movie night at your place, and old romcom she loved in the DVD player.
You had your legs tucked under you, barely focusing on the movie before gaining enough courage to face her. “Liv? Do you think… well—you, I got…”
She took her gaze away from the TV. “Hmm. Could be anything that’s got you stuttering like that.” She grabbed your hand, giving it a squeeze. “Okay. Spill.”
You took a deep breath, blurting out, “Joshua asked me on a date.”
Olivia sat up straighter, grabbing the remote and pausing the movie. “Joshua? Like Lord Beckett’s youngest son? That Joshua?”
You squirmed under her gaze. “Yeah. Apparently, he works as a journalist. He came over to the firm and was interviewing my boss.”
Olivia blinked, then leaned back with an exaggerated laugh. “Oh my God, that’s rich. Joshua Beckett, out of nowhere, asking you out?” She shook her head in disbelief. “How’d he even swing that?”
You frowned. “I mean, he was… nice? Polite? We just talked for a bit after his meeting, and then—bam—he asked.”
Olivia smirked. “Did you say yes?”
“Well, yeah. I didn’t want to be rude,” you admitted, your voice shrinking.
She threw a pillow at you. “What the hell, Y/N? This isn’t ‘polite conversation’ territory—it’s a date! You can’t just agree because you don’t want to hurt someone’s feelings.”
“I didn’t know how to say no!” you shot back, clutching the pillow to your chest. “He caught me off guard. And honestly, he seemed… fine?”
“Fine,” Olivia deadpanned. “High praise, as always.”
You sighed. “Look, it’s just one dinner. It doesn’t mean anything.”
Olivia squinted at you like she didn’t buy it for a second. “Right. And this has nothing to do with Peter, huh?”
Your stomach flipped, and you quickly avoided her gaze. “This has nothing to do with Peter.”
“Uh-huh,” Olivia said knowingly. “So, when’s this casual, meaningless dinner happening?”
“Friday,” you mumbled.
“Friday,” she repeated with a hum, then grinned slyly. “Guess who’s getting a phone call.”
You looked at her in alarm. “No! You’re not calling Peter!”
“Oh, I’m not?” she teased, already reaching for her phone.
“Liv, I swear—”
“Relax, I’m kidding!” she said with a laugh, setting her phone aside. “But seriously, Y/N… Joshua? You’re going to have to explain that one to me.”
You groaned, flopping back against the couch. “I don’t know, okay? I panicked. It’s not like Peter’s lining up to ask me out, anyway.”
Olivia’s smirk softened into something more thoughtful. “Peter’s… complicated,” she said after a moment. “But you know he cares about you, right? I mean, he wouldn’t—”
You cut her off, shaking your head. “Let’s not do this. I can’t think about Peter and… whatever this is. Not when I’m already overthinking everything else.”
Olivia hesitated but eventually nodded. “Fine. But for the record, I don’t think you’re overthinking. I think you’re underthinking Peter.”
You groaned again, burying your face in the pillow. “Can we just finish the movie?”
“Sure,” she said, grabbing the remote. But as she pressed play, she muttered under her breath, “You’re totally underthinking it.”
---
Peter glanced at Olivia, who was reclining with a magazine in one hand and a cup of tea in the other, her legs crossed lazily. The faint echoes of splashing water and the quiet hum of conversation filled the air around the indoor pool.
“Perhaps you’d like to come to the garden party Father is throwing on Sunday,” Peter said, his voice casual as he stretched his arms.
Olivia glanced up briefly. “Sure, sounds nice. Is it the usual crowd?”
Peter nodded, stepping to the edge of the pool. “More or less. Family, some of Father’s associates. Nothing too overwhelming.” He paused, his tone shifting just slightly. “Will Y/N be coming?”
Olivia raised an eyebrow, setting down her tea. “Oh, I don’t know. I’ll ask her after her date tonight.”
Peter froze, mid-step, before lowering himself to sit at the pool’s edge. “Date?” His voice was calm, but the word lingered in the air.
“Yeah, with Joshua Beckett,” Olivia said nonchalantly, flipping a page in her magazine. “You know, Lord Beckett’s youngest. He ran into her at work and asked her out. She said yes.”
Peter’s expression didn’t falter, though his fingers tapped lightly against his knee. “Joshua Beckett,” he repeated, as though testing the name on his tongue.
“Mhm,” Olivia said, still focused on her magazine. “Journalist. Apparently, he’s charming. She didn’t seem overly excited, though.”
“Hmm.” Peter slipped into the pool gracefully, the water rippling around him. “Well, good for her. I hope it goes well.”
Olivia glanced at him over the edge of her magazine, a smirk tugging at her lips. “You sound thrilled.”
Peter’s lips twitched in a polite smile, though he avoided her gaze. “Just being supportive.”
Olivia snorted, setting her magazine aside and standing up. “Right. Well, I’m off to the spa. I need a massage after this long week. Don’t drown or anything.”
Peter waved a hand as he began a slow backstroke. “Enjoy your massage.”
“Thanks,” Olivia said breezily, heading for the door. “Oh, and I’ll let you know if Y/N decides to come on Sunday.”
Peter didn’t reply, his focus seemingly on the water, though his strokes became a little sharper, his movements a touch less fluid. When Olivia was gone, he exhaled slowly, staring up at the high ceiling.
“Joshua Beckett,” he muttered to himself, his voice low and contemplative, before diving underwater.
---
You and Olivia walked through the hedges into the garden area, where small tables were set up and people already mingling.
“Do you think they have those finger sandwiches I like?” you asked Olivia, scanning the tables set up around the garden. Your voice was quieter than usual, the low hum of polite chatter filling the air.
“I’m sure they do,” Olivia replied, smirking. “I mean, Peter’s father wouldn’t dare host a garden party without catering to your very specific sandwich preferences, right?”
You rolled your eyes, a faint smile tugging at your lips. “You’re hilarious.”
“Always,” she said, giving you a quick pat on the shoulder before her eyes drifted to the side. “Oh, speaking of Peter—there he is. He looks like he’s on host duty already.”
Before you could turn, Olivia raised a hand, waving him over.
Peter approached with his usual effortless confidence, a light smile on his face. His suit was perfectly tailored—charcoal gray, understated but sharp—and he moved with the ease of someone who had never once felt out of place in a crowd.
“Olivia,” he greeted warmly. “Y/N.” His gaze flicked to you, lingering just a second longer than necessary. “Glad you could both make it.”
“Wouldn’t miss it,” Olivia said, grinning. “I already saw the sandwiches, by the way. You’ve kept Y/N’s favorites. Excellent hosting.”
Peter chuckled softly. “Of course. Wouldn’t dream of disappointing.” He shifted slightly, his eyes scanning the immediate area. “Where’s she gone?”
Olivia blinked and glanced beside her, only to realize you were no longer there. “Wait, what? She was just—”
Peter raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Impressive. That might be the quickest escape yet.”
“She does that sometimes,” Olivia said, sighing dramatically. “It’s like she’s made of smoke or something. Well, I’m sure she hasn’t gone far. I’ll catch up with her in a bit.”
Peter gave a polite nod, though his gaze was already moving past her, scanning the clusters of guests. “No need. I’ll find her.”
Without waiting for a reply, he turned and disappeared into the garden’s maze of tables and guests.
---
You were standing by one of the smaller tables, a tiny plate in hand, already nibbling on a finger sandwich. You’d ducked out as soon as Peter walked over—not because you didn’t want to talk to him, but because it was always a little overwhelming when he was around. Somehow, he managed to be both incredibly easy to talk to and completely impossible to read at the same time.
The garden was peaceful, at least. You focused on the sounds of the birds and the clinking glasses, taking a moment to settle your nerves.
“Enjoying yourself?”
You jumped slightly at the sound of Peter’s voice, almost dropping your plate. He stood just a few steps away, his hands casually tucked into his pockets.
“I—uh—yes,” you stammered, quickly wiping your mouth with a napkin. “I was just…” You gestured vaguely to the table of food.
“Finding the sandwiches, I see,” he said, a smile tugging at his lips.
“Yeah,” you admitted, glancing down at the one in your hand. “They’re really good.”
“I’m glad,” Peter replied, stepping closer. “I’ll have to thank the caterer for getting them just right. Though, knowing you, you probably would’ve just been polite if they weren’t.”
You blinked, caught off guard by his observation. “Well, I mean… it’s not like I’d complain.”
He chuckled, his gaze steady on you. “No, you wouldn’t. But I’m glad they’re up to your standards.”
There was a beat of silence, the kind that felt heavy despite the lightness of the conversation. You fidgeted slightly, unsure what to say, until Peter spoke again.
“Did you enjoy your date?”
Your eyes snapped up to meet his, startled. “What?”
Peter stood much closer than before, his expression casual, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of curiosity. “Your date,” he said smoothly, as if it were the most natural topic in the world. “With Joshua Beckett. Olivia mentioned it.”
You ducked your head, suddenly finding your plate very interesting. “Oh, right. That. It was fine.”
“Fine,” Peter repeated, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Such high praise.”
You looked up, narrowing your eyes slightly. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
He tilted his head slightly, his tone light. “Nothing at all. Just… ‘fine’ doesn’t exactly scream thrilling success.”
“Well, it wasn’t a disaster,” you said defensively, clutching your plate tighter. “He was nice.”
“Nice,” Peter echoed, his tone amused. “That’s the second glowing endorsement.”
“Peter,” you sighed, finally meeting his gaze. “What are you getting at?”
He paused, studying you for a moment before responding. “I’m just curious. You don’t usually go out with people like Joshua.”
Your brow furrowed. “People like Joshua? What does that even mean?”
“Well,” he began, his voice as smooth as ever, “he’s the youngest son of a very ambitious family. Polished, charming, likely quite used to getting what he wants.”
“So… people like you,” you countered without thinking, then froze, immediately regretting it. “I mean—uh, not that you—just that—”
Peter laughed softly, the sound low and rich. “Touché.”
You pressed your lips together, looking down at your sandwich. “For the record, he didn’t get what he wanted.”
His brows lifted in mild surprise. “Oh?”
You shifted uncomfortably. “I told him I wasn’t interested in a second date.”
There was a pause, and when you glanced up, Peter’s expression was unreadable. “I see.”
Before you could decipher his tone, he straightened, glancing past you. “Excuse me a moment,” Peter said, his tone as smooth as ever. He stepped around you, heading toward the two new people with an effortless grace.
You turned, following his line of sight. A young woman with straight blonde hair and wiry glasses stood by the tables with an older man wearing a copper blazer.
You blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his attention. Before you could process it, Olivia appeared at your side, holding a glass of sparkling water.
“Who’s he off to save now?” she asked, smirking as she handed you the glass.
“I don’t know,” you admitted, nodding toward the two strangers. “They just walked in, and he left to meet them.”
Olivia squinted in their direction, taking a sip of her drink. “Hmm. They don’t look like the usual crowd. Maybe business?”
“Could be,” you murmured, watching as Peter shook hands with the older man before gesturing toward the house.
“Should we ask?” Olivia teased, nudging your arm.
“No,” you said quickly, shaking your head. “It’s probably something private. Let’s just stay out of it.”
Olivia grinned knowingly. “Right, because that’s exactly what we’re doing by standing here and staring.”
You sighed, looking away from the scene. “I’m just curious, okay? It’s not like I’m going to eavesdrop.”
“Sure,” Olivia said, clearly unconvinced.
Out of the corner of your eye, you saw Peter lead the two guests toward the house. His hand rested lightly on the small of the blonde woman’s back as they disappeared into the crowd. You tried not to let it bother you, but Olivia didn’t miss the way your grip on your glass tightened.
“Who’s jealous now?” she muttered under her breath.
“I’m not jealous,” you replied quickly, though your tone betrayed you.
“Uh-huh,” Olivia said, smirking. “Well, if you’re not going to ask, I will.”
Before you could stop her, she turned and started following the trio.
“Olivia, wait—” you called after her, but she waved a hand dismissively over her shoulder.
---
A few minutes later, Olivia reappeared, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. She found you lingering near the garden’s edge, nervously sipping your drink.
“So, I have news,” she announced, leaning against a tree.
“Olivia,” you groaned. “What did you do?”
“Relax,” Olivia said with a grin, casually tossing her hair over her shoulder. “I just asked Peter who they were. Turns out, the blonde is Jade Spence—some aspiring actress from Palm Beach—and her father, Mr. Spence. They’re staying with the Fultons.”
You blinked, trying not to let your curiosity show too much. “The Fultons? As in… the Fultons?”
Olivia nodded, her smirk growing. “Yup. And Peter’s apparently been playing tour guide or something. He mentioned meeting her a few days ago.”
You frowned slightly, glancing toward the house where Peter had disappeared with Jade and Mr. Spence. “Tour guide?”
Olivia shrugged, swirling the water in her glass. “Or lifeguard, maybe. He said something about saving her from drowning in the pool.”
Your head whipped around. “What?”
“I know, right? So dramatic,” Olivia said with a laugh. “Apparently, it was this whole thing. She was swimming alone, started panicking, and Peter swooped in like the hero he is.”
You looked down, fiddling with the edge of your plate. “Well, that’s… nice of him.”
“Uh-huh,” Olivia said, giving you a pointed look. “And now he’s escorting her around garden parties. Very hands-on for a guy who’s usually so… you know. Detached.”
Your stomach churned uncomfortably, but you forced a nonchalant tone. “Maybe he’s just being polite. She’s staying with the Fultons, after all.”
“Polite?” Olivia echoed, raising an eyebrow. “Y/N, Peter doesn’t do polite for strangers. He’s always charming, but this is different. He’s… interested.”
You felt your chest tighten, but you quickly shook your head. “It’s probably nothing. She’s just visiting, and he’s being a good host.”
Olivia studied you for a moment, her smirk fading. “You know, you’re allowed to be annoyed.”
“I’m not annoyed,” you said quickly, but your voice wavered just enough for Olivia to catch it.
“Right,” she said, crossing her arms. “Because you’re totally fine with Peter playing Prince Charming for a random blonde from Florida.”
You frowned. “What do you want me to say, Olivia? It’s not like Peter and I—” You cut yourself off, your cheeks burning.
Olivia leaned in, her voice low but teasing. “Not like you what? C’mon, Y/N, finish that sentence.”
You groaned, covering your face with your hands. “Forget it.”
“Nope, not forgetting it,” Olivia said, pulling your hands away. “Listen, I’m not saying you need to storm the house and stake a claim or whatever. But if Peter’s trying to make you jealous, it’s working.”
You blinked at her. “You think he’s doing this on purpose?”
"Could be. I mean, Peter’s smart. He knows what he’s doing," Olivia said with a shrug, her eyes glinting mischievously.
You snorted, shaking your head. "That’s ridiculous. Why would he try to make me jealous? He doesn’t even like me like that."
Olivia tilted her head, giving you an exasperated look. "You seriously believe that?"
"Yes," you said firmly, though your voice wavered slightly. "Peter’s always been polite, maybe a little flirty, but that’s just how he is with everyone. He doesn’t—" You stopped yourself, suddenly self-conscious.
"He doesn’t what?" Olivia pressed, leaning closer with that knowing smirk.
You rolled your eyes and sighed. "He doesn’t see me that way, okay? I’m just… his cousin’s friend. The tagalong at family stuff. That’s it."
Olivia’s smirk dropped, replaced by something softer. "Y/N, you’re seriously blind if you don’t think he’s at least interested."
You bit your lip, fidgeting with your drink. "It doesn’t matter. Even if he were—which he’s not—he’s clearly more interested in Jade right now."
Olivia snorted. "Jade Spence? Are you kidding? That’s just Peter being Peter. I bet he swooped in to ‘save’ her and now feels obligated to play the perfect host."
"Or maybe he actually likes her," you muttered, barely audible.
Olivia stared at you for a beat before sighing dramatically. "You’re exhausting, you know that? The guy practically lights up every time you’re in the room, and you’re over here acting like he’s planning a wedding with some random actress from Florida."
You opened your mouth to respond, but Olivia cut you off, pointing her finger at you. "Nope. Don’t even argue. If you’re too stubborn to see it, fine. But mark my words, Y/N—he’s not into Jade. He’s into you."
"That’s insane," you said quickly, brushing past her toward the refreshments table. "You’re reading way too much into this."
"Am I?" Olivia called after you, clearly enjoying herself. "Guess we’ll see."
---
Later that day when you got back to your apartment, you walked over to the rotary phone and dialed the number.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Joshua. I know I said I wasn’t interested in a second date, but—well, if you were, not that you have to…”
You cringed, gripping the phone cord tightly as silence filled the line. Then, Joshua’s warm voice came through, as composed as ever.
“Y/N, hi. I wasn’t expecting this, but… I’d love to. If you’re sure?”
You glanced at the clock on the wall, your stomach twisting with nerves. “Yeah, I mean… I thought maybe I judged too quickly last time. You’re really nice, and it wasn’t fair to just—”
“Don’t overthink it,” Joshua interrupted gently. “How about Friday? Dinner at that Italian place by the park?”
“Sure,” you replied quickly, your voice higher-pitched than usual. “Friday sounds good.”
“Great,” he said, his tone genuinely warm. “I’ll call to confirm. I’m glad you changed your mind, Y/N.”
You hung up, staring at the phone for a moment before groaning. “What am I doing?”
---
By the time Friday rolled around, Olivia had found out about the second date, of course.
“I can’t believe you called him,” she said, draped across your bed as you picked through your closet. “It’s like you’re trying to drive yourself crazy.”
“I didn’t call him to drive myself crazy,” you shot back, holding up a simple black dress. “I called because—”
“Because you were spiraling after seeing Peter with Jade Spence,” Olivia finished smugly.
You turned toward her with a glare. “That’s not why.”
“Right,” she said, sitting up and smirking. “So why is it, then?”
You hesitated, biting your lip. “Maybe I just don’t want to waste a chance with someone who’s nice to me.”
Olivia snorted. “Nice? Joshua Beckett is nice? That’s the bar now?”
You sighed, tossing the dress on the bed. “He’s not just nice. He’s smart, and he listens, and—”
“And he’s not Peter,” Olivia interrupted, raising an eyebrow.
“Liv,” you groaned.
“Okay, okay,” she said, holding her hands up in mock surrender. “Wear the black dress. He’ll like it. Or whatever.”
---
While you went on your date with Joshua, Olivia went to the party Peter was hosting at his place. When she entered, Peter looked at the door and grabbed two glasses of champagne. “Ah, Olivia.” They kissed each other’s cheeks as a greeting. The door closed behind her causing Peter to glance over at the now shut door. “Where is Y/N? She’s not sick again, is she?”
Olivia shrugged off her coat handing it to the waiter with a thanks. “Oh, no. She’s on a date with Joshua.” She grabbed both glasses from Peter’s hands, one clearly meant for you.
Peter’s expression didn’t change immediately, but his fingers tightened into a momentary fist. “Joshua,” he said slowly, his tone neutral. “I see.”
Olivia sipped from one of the glasses she’d swiped, her eyes gleaming with amusement. “Yup. Second date. She called him, actually. Kind of a bold move for Y/N, don’t you think?”
“Very bold,” Peter replied, his voice calm but clipped. “I thought she wasn’t interested.”
Olivia shrugged, her lips curling into a sly smile. “She changed her mind. Or maybe someone made her change her mind.”
Peter’s gaze flicked toward her, sharp as glass. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Oh, nothing,” Olivia said innocently, taking another sip. “Just that she seemed a little… distracted after your garden party. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?”
“Of course not,” Peter said smoothly, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes. “I didn’t realize I had such influence over her decision-making.”
Olivia tilted her head, studying him. “You know, for someone who’s supposedly indifferent, you seem awfully interested in her dating life.”
Peter’s jaw tightened imperceptibly. “She’s your friend. Naturally, I’m curious.”
“Right,” Olivia drawled, clearly enjoying herself. “Well, if you’re so curious, maybe you should ask her about it. Or better yet, tell her why it bothers you so much.”
“It doesn’t bother me,” Peter said, his tone cool. “She’s free to make her own choices.”
“Uh-huh,” Olivia replied, giving him a knowing look. “So, you’re totally fine with her going out with a guy like Joshua Beckett? Polished, ambitious, very… not you?”
Peter’s lips curved into a faint, humorless smile. “What an interesting way to phrase it.”
“Just calling it like I see it,” Olivia said lightly. She leaned closer, lowering her voice. “You know, Peter, you could just admit you like her. Might save everyone a lot of time.”
Peter didn’t answer immediately, his gaze drifting toward the door. “I think I’ll fetch another drink,” he said finally. “Excuse me.”
“Running away?” Olivia teased, but Peter was already walking off, his steps measured and deliberate.
---
“He was actually quite nice. And he likes math and sci-fi movies,” you said, plopping down onto Olivia’s couch.
Olivia leaned against the armrest, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Math and sci-fi movies? Be still my heart. Did he also show you his extensive collection of pocket protectors?”
You frowned, tossing a throw pillow at her. “I’m serious! He’s smart, and… I don’t know, easy to talk to.”
“Uh-huh,” she said, dodging the pillow effortlessly. “And yet, here you are, talking to me about him like he’s your neighbor’s golden retriever. You’re trying too hard to sell it, Y/N.”
“I’m not trying to sell anything,” you muttered, crossing your arms. “It was a nice date. That’s it.”
Olivia raised an eyebrow. “Did you agree to another one?”
You hesitated, fiddling with the hem of your sweater. “He asked. I said I’d think about it.”
“There it is,” Olivia said, sitting up straight. “You’re not even sure, are you?”
“It’s not like that,” you protested weakly.
“It’s exactly like that,” she shot back. “You’re trying to convince yourself he’s interesting because—oh, let me guess—Peter has you in knots.”
You sighed heavily, rubbing your temples. “Why does everything always come back to Peter with you?”
“Because you get weird whenever he’s involved!” Olivia said, throwing her hands up. “Seriously, you were fine until Jade Spence showed up with her Barbie vibes, and now you’re spiraling.”
“I am not spiraling,” you said firmly.
“Oh, please,” Olivia scoffed. “You practically ran to Joshua the second you saw Peter being nice to her. Don’t think I didn’t notice.”
You glared at her. “Maybe I just wanted to see if there was something there with Joshua.”
“And?” she challenged.
You hesitated, biting your lip. “…And I don’t know.”
Olivia sighed, leaning back into the couch cushions. “Y/N, listen to me. You can go on a hundred dates with guys like Joshua, but it’s not going to change how you feel about Peter.”
“I don’t—”
“Don’t even try,” she interrupted, holding up a hand. “You do. And it’s painfully obvious to anyone with eyes. So, instead of wasting your time on Mr. Math Enthusiast, maybe you should figure out what’s actually going on with Peter.”
You opened your mouth to argue, but the sound of the doorbell ringing cut you off. You looked at Olivia who looked at you.
“What are you doing? Go answer it.” Olivia said.
“What—but this is your apartment!” You argued.
Olivia pushed your side, “go on!”
You stood up and made it past her before turning around. “Peter’s not at the door is he?” She shrugged, not responding. “Olivia! You—”
The doorbell rang again, pulling you out of your thoughts. Olivia waved her hand toward the door, not bothering to look away from the TV. “Go already! It’s not going to answer itself.”
Muttering under your breath, you shuffled toward the door, half-wondering why Olivia wasn’t doing this herself. You swung it open, and there he was—standing impeccably dressed in a casual button-up and dark slacks, as if he’d stepped straight out of a magazine.
“Peter?” you blurted, gripping the doorknob a little tighter than necessary. “What are you doing here?”
He offered you a polite smile, holding up a small clutch. “Olivia left this behind at the party. I thought I’d return it before it got lost in the shuffle.”
You blinked, glancing at the bag in his hand. “Oh. Right. Well, thanks for bringing it by.”
“Of course.” His voice was smooth as always, but his eyes flicked past you into the apartment. “Is Olivia in?”
“Yeah, she’s—”
“Watching TV!” Olivia called from the couch. “Bring it here, Peter. And while you’re at it, grab me a soda, would you?”
You shot her a glare over your shoulder, but Peter chuckled softly. “Should I let myself in, or…?”
“Oh, come in,” Olivia said loudly. “Y/N doesn’t bite.”
Peter stepped past you with an easy smile, and you resisted the urge to retreat to the kitchen. Instead, you followed him into the living room, your stomach doing a weird little flip as he handed Olivia the clutch.
“Your soda,” he said with a smirk, “you’ll have to get yourself.”
“Ugh, useless,” Olivia teased, but she took the bag with a grin. “Thanks, though. I’d have never remembered it.”
Peter turned back to you, his expression unreadable. “So, Y/N. How was dinner with Joshua?”
Your cheeks burned immediately. “Oh, um, it was… fine.”
“Fine,” he repeated, the faintest hint of amusement in his tone. “You use that word a lot.”
“Well, it’s a good word,” you muttered, crossing your arms.
Peter didn’t look away, his gaze steady. “I take it things went well, then?”
Before you could answer, Olivia snorted. “She’s not seeing him again, if that’s what you’re fishing for.”
“Olivia!” you hissed, glaring at her.
“What?” she said, feigning innocence. “I’m just saving time.”
Peter’s brow lifted slightly, though his expression remained calm. “Not seeing him again?” he asked, directing the question to you. “That’s surprising. He seemed like a… suitable match.”
You frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Peter tilted his head, his lips curving into a faint smile. “Only that he seemed like someone who’d check all the right boxes.”
“Well, maybe I’m not interested in someone who just checks boxes,” you said before you could stop yourself.
Peter’s smile deepened, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. “Interesting.”
The silence stretched, thick with unspoken things, until Olivia cleared her throat dramatically. “Well, this is fun, but if no one’s grabbing me a soda, I’ll do it myself.”
She hopped off the couch, leaving you alone with Peter. You shifted awkwardly, clutching your arms. “So… thanks for bringing her bag by.”
“It was no trouble,” Peter said, his voice gentler now. “I could’ve had it sent over, but I thought it’d be nice to see you both.”
You hesitated, biting your lip. “Right. Well… it’s good to see you too.”
He stepped closer, his voice dropping just slightly. “You’ve been avoiding me.”
Your eyes widened. “What? I haven’t—”
“You disappeared at the garden party,” he interrupted, his tone calm but firm. “And you weren’t at my party yesterday.”
You looked down, heat creeping up your neck. “I wasn’t avoiding you. I just… had other things going on.”
“Like Joshua?” he asked, his voice sharp enough to make you flinch.
You glanced up, meeting his gaze. “Why does it matter?”
He held your gaze, his expression softening. “Maybe it doesn’t.”
The sound of the fridge door slamming broke the moment, and Olivia reappeared with a soda in hand. “Am I interrupting something?”
“No,” you said quickly, stepping back. “Peter was just leaving.”
Peter’s lips twitched into a small smile, but he didn’t argue. “I should be going. Thank you, Olivia.”
“Anytime,” she replied, smirking. “Bye, Peter.”
He turned to you one last time, his eyes lingering for a moment. “Goodnight, Y/N.”
“Goodnight,” you whispered, watching as he left.
Once the door shut, Olivia let out a low whistle. “Well, that was something.”
“Don’t,” you warned, already heading for the kitchen.
“I didn’t say anything!” Olivia called after you, her voice full of laughter. “But seriously, Y/N, you might want to think about what you’re doing.”
You groaned, opening the fridge. “What I’m doing is making tea.”
“Sure,” Olivia said lightly. “Because tea will totally solve your Peter problem.”
You slammed the fridge door shut, wishing it were that simple.
---
Joshua invited you over to a philharmonic concert. He had brought it up while he had taken you out for lunch during your break.
You accepted and now were walking through the elegant, familiar foyer of the concert hall, arm in arm with Joshua. The polished marble floors reflected the soft glow of the chandeliers, and the hum of polite conversation filled the air.
Joshua glanced at you, his smile easy. “You’ve been here before, haven’t you? You seem comfortable.”
“Once or twice,” you replied, trying not to think about the last time. With Peter.
“Ah, of course,” Joshua said lightly. “It’s one of my favorite venues. The acoustics are exceptional.”
As he spoke, your eyes caught a familiar figure just across the room. Peter. He was standing near the staircase, chatting with Jade Spence, who laughed at something he said, her hand briefly touching his arm.
You stiffened, and Joshua followed your gaze. His brow lifted slightly. “Peter Lyman. What a surprise. Didn’t expect to see him here tonight.”
Your voice was tight. “He enjoys the Philharmonic.”
Joshua chuckled softly. “Don’t we all? Come on, let’s say hello.”
“Wait—” you started, but Joshua was already steering you toward them.
Peter noticed you first. His eyes flickered from Joshua to you, his expression unreadable, though there was a subtle shift in his posture. Jade turned as well, her bright smile widening when she saw Joshua.
“Joshua Beckett,” Peter greeted smoothly, his voice carrying that effortless charm. “Good to see you.”
“Peter,” Joshua replied, shaking his hand. “And Jade Spence, of course. I heard you were in town.”
Jade’s laugh was nervous. “Uh—yes, with my father.” Her gaze shifted to you, her smile polite but curious. “And you are?”
“Y/N,” you said softly, glancing at Peter briefly. His gaze was steady, focused, and unsettlingly intense.
“Ah, yes,” Jade said, her tone light. “I think Peter mentioned you.”
Your stomach flipped at that, but Joshua cut in before you could dwell on it. “Y/N is a dear friend. We’re enjoying the evening together.”
Peter’s jaw tightened, though his smile didn’t falter. “How lovely. I’m sure you’ll both enjoy the program tonight. It’s one of my favorites.”
“You’ve got great taste, as always,” Joshua replied smoothly, before glancing at his watch. “We should find our seats, Y/N. Don’t want to miss the overture.”
“Of course,” you said quickly, eager to leave the tension hanging in the air.
“Enjoy the performance,” Peter said, his eyes lingering on you as Joshua led you away. You didn’t dare look back.
---
Your seats were directly in front of Peter and Jade. As the orchestra began, you focused on the stage, but you could feel Peter’s gaze like a weight on your back. Joshua leaned closer to point out something about the composer, his voice low and warm, but you barely heard him.
Peter, meanwhile, wasn’t paying attention to the orchestra at all. His eyes never left you, the flicker of a frown crossing his face whenever Joshua leaned in or made you smile.
Jade noticed. She shifted slightly in her seat, her voice a soft whisper. “Peter, you’re not even looking at the stage.”
He didn’t respond immediately, his eyes still locked on you. Finally, he leaned back, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Just admiring the company,” he said smoothly.
Jade glanced at you and Joshua, then back at Peter. Her brow arched, but she said nothing, returning her attention to the performance.
---
At intermission, you stayed in your seat, flipping through the concert program and trying to focus on the upcoming pieces. Joshua had gone to grab drinks, leaving you alone in the steadily emptying hall. The chatter of other patrons filled the space, but you tuned it out.
The soft creak of the seat next to you folding down made you glance up. Peter.
He sat with effortless ease, one leg crossed over the other, his hands resting on the arms of the chair. “You always were the studious type, weren’t you?” His voice was smooth, teasing but gentle.
You blinked, glancing between him and the program in your hands. “What are you doing here?”
“It’s intermission,” he replied simply, his gaze steady. “Thought I’d say hello. Is that a problem?”
“No,” you said quickly, shifting slightly in your seat. “It’s just… unexpected.”
Peter smirked faintly. “I’ve been told I’m full of surprises.” He leaned back slightly, his tone casual. “You know, this concert reminds me of when Olivia insisted you both take violin lessons. What were you—ten? Eleven?”
You stared at him, caught off guard by the memory. “I was ten. Olivia was eleven.”
He nodded, his smile growing. “Right. And she quit after one session, didn’t she? Said something about the teacher being ‘a tyrant in a cardigan.’”
You couldn’t help but laugh softly. “She hated it. And she convinced her parents it was pointless for both of us to continue, even though I wanted to keep going.”
Peter’s eyes softened. “I remember. You were disappointed for weeks.”
You glanced down at the program, your voice quieter now. “I didn’t think anyone noticed.”
“I noticed,” Peter said, his tone gentler. “You have this way of hiding how you feel, but it’s always there if you know where to look.”
Your heart skipped a beat, but before you could respond, Peter glanced toward the aisle. “Here comes your date.”
You followed his gaze and spotted Joshua making his way back, carrying two glasses of wine. Peter stood smoothly, his polite smile firmly back in place.
“Enjoy the rest of the concert,” he said, his tone light as he stepped aside to let Joshua pass.
Joshua handed you one of the glasses, glancing at Peter as he moved back toward his own seat. “What was that about?”
“Nothing,” you said quickly, taking a sip of your wine. “He was just saying hello.”
Joshua nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. “You and Peter are close, aren’t you?”
You hesitated. “I guess. We’ve known each other a long time.”
“Hmm,” Joshua murmured, his gaze flicking briefly toward Peter and Jade, who were chatting again near the back of the hall. “He seems… invested.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” you asked, your voice defensive.
Joshua shrugged, a faint smile on his lips. “Just an observation.”
The bell chimed, signaling the end of intermission. You followed Joshua back to your seats, settling in as the lights dimmed.
As the orchestra began, you couldn’t shake the feeling of being watched. You didn’t dare glance back, but you could feel Peter’s gaze like a tangible weight.
Joshua leaned closer, pointing out something in the performance. You nodded along, but your focus was elsewhere.
Behind you, Peter sat beside Jade, his expression unreadable as his eyes lingered on you. Jade noticed, her voice barely a whisper. “Peter, you’re missing the performance.”
“I’m not,” he murmured, though his gaze remained fixed on you.
Jade sighed softly but didn’t press further, turning her attention back to the stage.
You, meanwhile, tried to ignore the tension coiling in your chest, the strange awareness that had followed you since intermission.
The music swelled, filling the hall, but all you could think about was the man sitting just a few rows behind you.
---
“He what?” Olivia shrieked. “Oh, man. He’s relentless.”
“What do you mean ‘relentless?’” you said, crossing your arms and leaning against Olivia’s kitchen counter. “He’s the one who’s dating Jade in the first place.”
Olivia froze mid-sip of her tea, her eyebrows shooting up. Slowly, she set the mug down and turned to face you fully, her lips curling into a sly grin. “Ohhh, so now you admit it.”
“Admit what?” you asked, avoiding her gaze.
“That you care,” Olivia said, smirking. “Because last I checked, you were all ‘Peter’s not into me,’ and ‘Jade Spence is just a guest,’ blah, blah, blah.”
You scoffed, pushing off the counter. “That’s not what this is about. I just think it’s ridiculous you’re calling him relentless when he’s clearly moved on.”
Olivia gasped, clutching her chest dramatically. “Moved on? From what, exactly? Because to move on, you’d have to have been on something in the first place. And as far as I know, nothing’s ever happened between you two.”
“Exactly,” you said quickly, throwing your hands up. “So what’s the point?”
“The point,” Olivia said, stepping closer and poking your shoulder, “is that you’re jealous.”
You rolled your eyes, though your cheeks were starting to burn. “I’m not jealous.”
“Really?” she said, raising an eyebrow. “Because you literally just said, ‘he’s the one who’s dating Jade in the first place.’ That’s got ‘green-eyed monster’ written all over it.”
“That’s not—” you started, but Olivia cut you off.
“Y/N, come on,” she said, her tone softer now. “You’ve been acting weird ever since Jade showed up. You’re suddenly going out with Joshua, of all people, and now you’re watching Peter like a hawk every time he’s in the same room.”
“I’m not—” you tried again, but Olivia just kept going.
“And don’t even get me started on the way you probably looked at him during the concert,” she said, crossing her arms. “You might as well have had a flashing sign over your head that said, ‘I wish I was sitting next to him.’”
You groaned, rubbing your temples. “You’re reading way too much into this.”
“Am I?” Olivia said, leaning closer. “Because from where I’m standing, it’s pretty obvious. You like Peter. And whether you want to admit it or not, him hanging out with Jade is driving you nuts.”
You didn’t respond right away, staring at the floor as Olivia’s words sank in. Finally, you muttered, “It doesn’t matter. He’s with her. End of story.”
“Y/N,” Olivia said, exasperated. “You don’t get it, do you? He’s not with her. He’s using her.”
Your head snapped up, your eyes narrowing. “That’s a terrible thing to say. Peter’s not like that.”
“Oh, please,” Olivia said, rolling her eyes. “Peter’s a lot of things, but subtle isn’t one of them. He’s parading Jade around because he’s trying to get a reaction out of you.”
“That’s insane,” you said, shaking your head. “Why would he—”
“Because he likes you, you idiot!” Olivia practically shouted, throwing her hands up. “And he doesn’t know how to deal with it because you’ve been so busy convincing yourself he doesn’t!”
You stared at her, stunned into silence. For a moment, the only sound in the room was the faint ticking of the clock on the wall.
Finally, you found your voice. “If that’s true,” you said quietly, “then why hasn’t he said anything?”
Olivia sighed, her expression softening. “Because he’s Peter. He’s not going to lay it all out there unless he’s sure it’s what you want too.”
You opened your mouth to respond, but the words caught in your throat. Deep down, a small part of you wondered if Olivia was right—if Peter’s actions, his lingering looks, and his sudden attention to Jade were all because of you. But another part of you was too afraid to believe it.
“Well?” Olivia said, raising an eyebrow. “What are you going to do?”
“I don’t know,” you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper.
Olivia smirked, leaning back against the counter. “Well, you’d better figure it out. Because if you don’t, someone else is going to make the first move. And I don’t think you’ll like how that turns out.”
You swallowed hard, her words echoing in your mind as you stared out the window, unsure of what your next step should be.
---
The party at Baron Edward’s estate was in full swing, and you found yourself clinging to the edge of the crowd, sipping something sparkling and pretending to look interested in the artwork on the walls. Joshua was mingling effortlessly, charming guests with his smooth conversation and quick wit. Olivia had disappeared somewhere, likely causing her usual brand of chaos.
Across the room, Peter was standing near Jade, the two of them engaged in polite conversation with a small group. He looked as polished as ever, his tailored suit sharp against the warm glow of the chandeliers. You noticed his hand resting lightly on the back of Jade’s chair, and for reasons you didn’t want to unpack, it sent a pang through your chest.
Joshua reappeared at your side, offering you a warm smile. "What do you say, Y/N? Care to join me for a dance?"
You felt your cheeks heat up instantly, your fingers tightening on the glass of champagne you’d been nursing for the past half hour. "Oh, um… I don’t really think I’m—"
He gave you an easy smile, his hand already half-extended. "You’ll be fine. I promise not to step on your toes."
You shook your head quickly, the thought of dozens of pairs of eyes on you making your chest tighten. "I think I’ll sit this one out. Sorry."
Joshua tilted his head slightly, studying you for a moment before nodding. "No need to apologize. Maybe next time." He glanced around and spotted Olivia chatting with a group near the drinks table. "Mind if I steal your friend, then?"
"Not at all," you said quickly, grateful he didn’t press the issue.
Joshua smiled, gave you a small nod, and headed off toward Olivia, who didn’t hesitate to accept his offer. You watched as they made their way to the dance floor, Olivia laughing at something Joshua said as he spun her gracefully into the music.
"You could’ve at least warned him you were a terrible dancer."
The low, familiar voice sent a shiver down your spine. You turned to find Peter standing beside you, one hand tucked casually in the pocket of his perfectly tailored suit. His gaze was sharp but amused, his lips curved in a faint smile.
"I didn’t think it was necessary," you muttered, looking down at your glass.
Peter tilted his head, his tone light. "And here I thought you were just trying to keep him from getting too attached."
Your head shot up, your eyes narrowing. "That’s not—"
He chuckled softly, cutting you off. "Relax, Y/N. I’m joking. Though I have to say, I’m a little surprised. You used to love dancing when we were younger."
You frowned, crossing your arms. "That was different. We were kids, and no one was paying attention back then."
Peter’s smile deepened, his gaze unwavering. "And now?"
"Now," you said quickly, "it’s just… not my thing."
"Hmm," he mused, his tone carrying that infuriating mix of charm and challenge. "I don’t believe you."
You raised an eyebrow, trying to mask your growing discomfort. "Well, you don’t have to."
Peter didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he extended a hand toward you, his eyes meeting yours with quiet intensity. "Dance with me."
"What?" you blurted, your heart skipping a beat.
"You heard me," he said, his voice steady. "Dance with me. Just one song."
"I—I can’t," you stammered, glancing around nervously. "Not here."
Peter’s smile shifted, softer now but no less insistent. Without waiting for an answer, he took your glass from your hand, setting it down on a nearby table, and offered his arm. "Then let’s find somewhere quieter."
You hesitated, glancing toward the dance floor where Olivia and Joshua were spinning effortlessly among the other couples. "Peter, I don’t think—"
"Trust me," he interrupted gently.
Before you could protest, he guided you out of the main ballroom and into a dimly lit hallway just off to the side. The music followed faintly, softer now, the sounds of laughter and conversation fading into the background.
Peter stopped near a small alcove, his hand still lightly resting on your arm. "Better?"
You nodded, though your heart was still racing. "A little."
"Good," he said, stepping closer. He took your hand in his, his touch warm and steady. "Now, let’s try this again."
"Peter, I’m going to embarrass myself," you whispered, your voice barely audible.
"You won’t," he said firmly, his thumb brushing over your knuckles. "It’s just us, Y/N. No one’s watching."
You hesitated, but the way he looked at you—patient, encouraging, and far too confident—made it impossible to say no.
"Okay," you murmured, your voice so soft you weren’t sure he even heard you.
Peter smiled, a genuine one this time, and placed your other hand lightly on his shoulder. His hand settled on your waist, the touch sending a strange flutter through your chest.
"See?" he said, his voice low as he guided you into a slow, swaying rhythm. "Nothing to it."
"I feel ridiculous," you admitted, glancing at your feet to make sure you weren’t stepping on him.
"Don’t," Peter said softly. "You’re doing fine."
You glanced up at him, his face closer than you’d realized. His expression was calm, but his eyes… there was something in them you couldn’t quite name.
The faint strains of the orchestra drifted through the hallway, and for a moment, it felt like the rest of the world had fallen away.
"You’re not bad at this," Peter said after a while, his tone teasing.
You rolled your eyes, though a small smile crept onto your lips. "You’re a very biased judge."
"Maybe," he admitted, his lips twitching into a smirk. "But I’m right, aren’t I?"
You didn’t answer, your gaze dropping to his collar instead. His tie was slightly loosened, just enough to make him look effortlessly disheveled in a way that only Peter could manage.
"Y/N," he said softly, drawing your attention back to his face. His smile had faded, replaced by something quieter, more serious.
"Yes?" you asked, your voice barely above a whisper.
He hesitated, his hand tightening slightly on your waist. "Why do you let him distract you?"
"Who?" you asked, confused.
"Joshua," Peter said simply, his tone calm but pointed. "You’re not interested in him."
You froze, your cheeks burning. "That’s not—"
"You don’t have to explain," he interrupted, his voice low. "I just… I don’t understand why you’re pretending."
Your chest tightened, his words cutting far closer to the truth than you wanted to admit. "I’m not pretending."
Peter’s eyes searched yours, his expression softening. "You don’t have to, Y/N. Not with me."
For a moment, neither of you spoke, the distant sound of the music filling the silence.
"I…" you started, but the words wouldn’t come.
Peter leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Think about it, Y/N. That’s all I’m asking."
You couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe, as his words settled in the air between you. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the moment was gone.
Peter stepped back, his hand slipping from your waist. "Thank you for the dance."
You nodded mutely, watching as he turned and walked away, his footsteps fading down the hall.
Your heart was still racing, and as the music swelled again, you couldn’t shake the feeling that everything had just changed.
---
A few days after the party you were laying on Olivia’s couch, a box of tissues in your lap and a cool rag on your forehead.
“Oh, sweetie.” Olivia cooed, taking the rag away from you.
“’M not a baby,” you muttered, pulling the blanket tighter around yourself as Olivia dabbed your forehead with the cool rag.
“I know,” she teased, sitting back on the edge of the coffee table. “But you’re my favorite patient, so deal with it.” You gave her a weak glare, which she met with a smirk. “Honestly, Y/N, you’re lucky I love you. I’ve got work in a bit, and instead of doing literally anything else, I’m here playing Florence Nightingale.”
“Don’t let me keep you,” you replied, your voice hoarse. “I’ll leave when you do. I’ll get a cab back to my place.”
Olivia frowned, crossing her arms. “You’re really going to haul yourself into a cab like this? You can just stay here.”
You shook your head, coughing lightly into a tissue. “I’ll be fine. I don’t want to be in your way.”
“Like you could ever be in my way,” Olivia scoffed, standing and smoothing her blouse. “Alright, if you insist on being stubborn, I’ll drop you at the cab stand on my way out.”
She disappeared down the hall to finish getting ready, and you closed your eyes, trying to focus on the sound of the TV in the background instead of the pounding in your head.
A few minutes later, the doorbell rang. You heard Olivia’s muffled footsteps and then the sound of the door opening.
“Oh, Peter,” Olivia said, her voice laced with mild surprise. “What are you doing here?”
“I was in the neighborhood,” Peter replied smoothly. “Thought I’d check in.”
“Well, I’m heading to work in a minute,” Olivia said, her voice casual. “But Y/N’s in the living room. She’s not feeling great, though, so don’t expect sparkling conversation.”
There was a pause, and then you heard Peter’s footsteps approaching. You opened your eyes just as he entered the room, his expression softening when he saw you curled up on the couch.
“You look dreadful,” he said, his tone gentle but teasing.
“Thanks,” you croaked, giving him a weak smile.
He chuckled, crouching down so you were eye level. “What’s the plan? Olivia mentioned a cab.”
You nodded. “When she leaves, I’ll call one and head home.”
Peter frowned slightly, standing and crossing his arms. “No, you won’t.”
“Excuse me?” you said, sitting up a little.
“You’re not well,” he said firmly. “I’ll take you home.”
“Peter, that’s not necessary—”
“It is,” he interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I don’t trust you to actually rest if you’re left to your own devices. Come on, let’s get you sorted.”
Olivia reappeared, shrugging into her coat and raising an eyebrow. “What’s going on?”
“Change of plans,” Peter said, offering you a hand. “I’m taking her home.”
You hesitated, glancing between them, but Olivia grinned. “Well, aren’t you sweet? Take good care of her, Peter. She’s a nightmare when she’s sick.”
“Noted,” Peter replied, helping you stand. “Let’s go, Y/N.”
---
The drive to your apartment was quiet. You leaned against the cool window, trying to ignore how warm your cheeks felt—not just from the fever, but from Peter’s presence.
When you reached your building, Peter insisted on helping you out of the car and up the stairs, his hand resting lightly on your back as you walked.
“You really don’t have to—”
“Y/N,” he said, cutting you off as he opened your apartment door with the spare key Olivia had borrowed and returned. “Let me help. You’re not going to convince me otherwise.”
Once inside, he guided you to the couch, setting your blanket over you and grabbing a pillow to tuck behind your head.
“Comfy?” he asked, his voice softer now.
You nodded, already feeling more at ease. “Thank you.”
Peter smiled faintly. “Don’t thank me yet. I haven’t even started making tea.”
“You’re staying?” you asked, your eyes widening slightly.
“Of course,” he said lightly, already heading toward the kitchen. “Someone has to make sure you don’t keel over.”
“Peter, I can take care of myself,” you called after him, though the argument sounded weak even to your own ears.
“I’m sure you can,” he replied, his voice teasing. “But humor me.”
You sighed, leaning back into the cushions. As much as you hated to admit it, having him there was… comforting.
“Do you even know where I keep the tea?” you called, a small smile tugging at your lips despite yourself.
“I’m resourceful,” he shot back, and you could hear the sound of cabinets opening and closing.
Shaking your head, you closed your eyes, letting the quiet sounds of him moving around your kitchen fill the air.
Peter returned from the kitchen a few minutes later, carrying a mug of tea. He crouched beside the couch, offering it to you with a soft smile. “Here. Drink this.”
You blinked at him, your fingers curling around the warm mug. “You really didn’t have to.”
He leaned an arm on the edge of the couch, his face a bit closer now. “I know. But I wanted to.”
You swallowed, unsure how to respond, so you took a small sip of the tea instead. The warmth spread through your chest, soothing in a way you hadn’t expected.
“Good?” he asked, watching you intently.
You nodded, your voice soft. “It’s perfect. Thank you.”
He smiled, his eyes flickering to your hair. Without saying anything, he reached up, brushing a stray strand away from your face. The motion was so casual, yet it sent a flutter through your chest.
“You’re burning up,” Peter said quietly, his hand lingering near your cheek before he pressed it lightly against your forehead. “When’s the last time you took anything for the fever?”
You squirmed under his touch, your cheeks growing warmer—not from the fever, you were sure. “Uh… this morning, I think?”
Peter frowned slightly, standing up and moving toward the kitchen again. “Stay put. I’ll grab something for you.”
You watched him go, your heart thumping unreasonably loud in your chest. He was being nice—nicer than he needed to be—but you chalked it up to Peter just being… Peter. Charming. Polished. Practically perfect. And completely out of your league.
He returned a minute later with a small glass of water and some medicine, handing both to you while placing the mug on the coffee table. “Take these.”
You hesitated but followed his instructions, swallowing the pills quickly and handing the glass back. He set it on the side table before sitting on the edge of the coffee table again, his gaze never leaving your face.
“Better?” he asked.
“Not yet,” you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper. “But I will be. Thanks for… you know. Helping.”
Peter tilted his head, his lips curving into a faint smile. “I’d hardly call this helping. It’s just making sure you’re not miserable on your own.”
You managed a small smile, sinking further into the couch. “Still. Thank you.”
He didn’t reply immediately, his gaze softening. He reached out again, his hand brushing lightly over your forehead as if checking your temperature once more. “You should try to sleep,” he murmured, his tone unusually gentle. “I’ll stay here.”
“You don’t have to do that,” you mumbled, already feeling your eyelids grow heavy.
“I know,” he said softly. “But I want to.”
You didn’t have the energy to argue, letting your head rest against the pillow. Peter adjusted the blanket around your shoulders, his movements careful and deliberate.
Just as you began to drift off, you felt something—a feather-light brush against your forehead. Too tired to open your eyes, you assumed it was nothing, just a fever-dream detail slipping through.
But Peter sat back quietly, his expression unreadable as he watched you settle deeper into sleep. His hand rested on the edge of the couch for a moment longer before he stood, adjusting the light in the room to something softer.
For now, he would wait.
---
When you woke, you weren’t on the couch anymore. Instead, you were tucked into your bed, your blanket pulled up to your shoulders. The soft hum of an old humidifier filled the room, a faint stream of vapor rising from its spout.
You blinked groggily, your gaze settling on the chair near your bed. Peter was there, his jacket draped over the back of the chair and his shirt sleeves rolled to his elbows. He had a book open in his lap but wasn’t reading; his eyes were fixed on you.
“You’re awake,” he said softly, closing the book and setting it aside. “How do you feel?”
“Better,” you mumbled, still half-asleep. “Did you…?”
“Carry you to bed?” he finished, his lips curving into a faint smile. “You were out cold, Y/N. I didn’t think you’d make it to the bed.”
Your cheeks warmed, and you glanced down at the blanket. “You didn’t have to.”
Peter leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “You said that already. And I’m still ignoring it.”
You fiddled with the edge of the blanket, unsure of what to say. “Thanks,” you muttered, your voice barely above a whisper.
“You don’t have to thank me,” he replied, his voice low. “I wanted to.”
You glanced at him, your heart skipping a beat at the way his eyes softened when they met yours. He reached over, brushing a hand lightly across your forehead. His touch was warm, lingering just a second longer than necessary.
“Your fever’s down,” he murmured. “That’s good.”
You nodded, too shy to meet his gaze for long. “How long have you been here?”
“Long enough,” he said lightly, leaning back in the chair. “Olivia called to check in. I told her you were still alive.”
You huffed out a quiet laugh. “She’ll probably tell everyone I’m being dramatic.”
“She might,” Peter said with a faint smirk. “But I’ll set the record straight. Tell them you were very brave.”
“Stop,” you mumbled, pulling the blanket up to your face to hide your smile.
Peter chuckled, the sound low and warm. “Fine. I’ll spare you the teasing. For now.”
You peeked over the blanket, catching his grin. “I didn’t know you were such a good nurse.”
“I’m full of surprises,” he said smoothly, standing up and stretching. “Do you need anything? More water? Tea?”
“No, I’m okay,” you said quickly, though your voice came out quieter than you intended.
Peter crossed his arms, studying you for a moment. Then, without a word, he stepped closer, adjusting the blanket around your shoulders. His hand brushed yours briefly, and you swore your heart skipped a beat.
“Comfortable?” he asked, his voice softer now.
You nodded, unable to meet his gaze. “Yeah. Thanks.”
Peter didn’t move right away. His hand rested lightly on the edge of the bed, and you could feel the weight of his presence. Finally, he straightened, his expression unreadable.
“Try to rest,” he said, his tone gentler than before. “I’ll be in the other room if you need me.”
“Wait,” you blurted, surprising yourself. When he turned back to you, eyebrows raised, you faltered. “I mean… you don’t have to stay in the other room. If you’re tired or something, you can… I don’t know, sit here? If you want?”
Peter’s lips twitched into a small smile, his gaze softening. “Are you sure? I wouldn’t want to bother you.”
“You’re not bothering me,” you said quickly, then immediately looked down, your cheeks burning. “I just… I don’t mind.”
He hesitated for only a moment before pulling the chair closer to the bed. “Alright,” he said simply, settling back into it. “If you insist.”
You relaxed a little, letting your eyes close again. Peter didn’t say anything else, and for a while, the only sounds in the room were the quiet hum of the humidifier and the soft rustle of pages as he reopened his book.
Before you drifted off, you felt the edge of the blanket shift slightly, as though he were tucking it in more securely. It was such a small gesture, but it left your heart fluttering in a way you couldn’t quite explain.
---
As you cleaned up your spreadsheet a knock on your office door drew your attention away from your computer.
“Someone’s here to see you. A… Peter?” Alyssa said.
You rolled your chair back a little before standing up, “Peter?” You repeated. “Oh—uh, yeah, send him in.”
Alyssa smiled and went back to the reception desk. You sat back down just as Peter knocked a few times on your open door before entering, a brown paper bag in his hand.
“Good afternoon,” he said smoothly, stepping inside like he owned the place. “Thought I’d stop by and see how my favorite accountant was doing.”
You blinked, immediately flustered. “Peter, what are you doing here?”
He held up the bag with a small smile. “I remembered you’re terrible about taking lunch breaks, so I thought I’d bring it to you.”
Your cheeks warmed as you glanced at the bag. “You didn’t have to do that. I was going to grab something later.”
“Were you, though?” Peter teased, pulling up a chair without asking. “Or were you planning to survive on coffee and determination?”
You sighed, knowing he wasn’t wrong. “Okay, fine. But really, you didn’t need to go out of your way.”
“It wasn’t out of my way,” he replied, leaning back casually. “Besides, I wanted to.”
You hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Peter always had this way of saying things that left you completely off balance. “Well… thanks,” you mumbled, reaching for the bag.
“You’re welcome,” he said, his tone softer now. “It’s just a sandwich and some soup, but I figured it’d hold you over.”
You opened the bag, the warm aroma of tomato soup wafting out. “This is… really nice of you.”
“Don’t sound so surprised,” Peter said with a faint smirk. “I can be nice.”
“I didn’t say you couldn’t,” you replied quickly, glancing up at him. “It’s just… unexpected.”
Peter tilted his head, studying you with an unreadable expression. “I like surprising you.”
Your stomach flipped at the way he said it, but before you could respond, he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “So, how’s work?”
You shrugged, grateful for the change in topic. “Same as always. Spreadsheets, numbers, more spreadsheets.”
“Thrilling,” Peter teased, though his tone held genuine interest. “And Joshua? Has he been stopping by with sandwiches too?”
You froze, your spoon hovering over the soup container. “What? No. Why would he?”
Peter shrugged, his eyes glinting with something you couldn’t quite place. “Just curious. Thought maybe he was trying to impress you.”
“Well, he’s not,” you said quickly, though your cheeks felt like they were on fire. “We’ve only gone out a couple of times. It’s not that serious.”
“Good to know,” Peter said smoothly, sitting back in his chair.
You frowned, glancing at him. “Why does it matter?”
“It doesn’t,” he said lightly, though his smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Just making conversation.”
You hesitated, searching his expression for some kind of clue, but he was impossible to read. “Okay,” you said finally, turning your attention back to your soup.
Peter watched you for a moment longer before standing. “I’ll let you get back to it. But if you need another delivery, you know where to find me.”
You glanced up, surprised by the sudden shift. “You’re leaving already?”
He smiled faintly. “For now. But I’ll see you soon.”
Before you could respond, he was already heading for the door. You stared after him, the warmth of his gesture lingering even as his presence left the room.
Peter paused in the doorway, glancing back over his shoulder. “Don’t skip lunch tomorrow, Y/N.”
“I won’t,” you promised, though your voice was softer than you intended.
His smile widened slightly, and then he was gone, leaving you alone with your thoughts and the small, unexpected weight of his visit.
---
The Apollo Theatre foyer buzzed with excited chatter as you stood with Joshua, clutching your program and trying not to look overwhelmed. Olivia spotted you almost instantly, weaving through the crowd with her signature enthusiasm.
“There you are!” she exclaimed, wrapping you in a quick hug before turning to Joshua. “And look who’s with you. Hey Joshua. Ready for the show?”
Joshua smiled warmly, shaking her hand. “Always. How could I pass up an evening at the theatre?”
Olivia turned back to you, grinning. “Y/N, are you ready for this? I’ve heard Wicked is incredible. And you know how I feel about The Wizard of Oz.”
You laughed softly. “You’ve only mentioned it a thousand times.”
Before Olivia could retort, another familiar voice joined the conversation. “Quite the reunion, isn’t it?”
Your head snapped toward the source. Peter stood a few feet away, looking effortlessly composed as always. Beside him, Jade smiled politely, her golden hair catching the soft light of the foyer.
Joshua straightened, his expression slipping into something cooler. “Peter. Jade. Fancy seeing you here.”
Peter’s smile didn’t waver as he glanced at you. “Is it? I thought this was the hottest ticket in town. Wouldn’t miss it.”
Olivia’s eyes darted between the two men, her smirk growing. “Wow, all four of us together. How cozy.”
“Five,” Jade corrected with a light laugh. “Don’t forget me.”
“Right, of course,” Olivia said, her tone borderline teasing.
Joshua’s hand brushed lightly against your back. “Shall we find our seats, Y/N? I think intermission mingling will suffice for this particular group.”
Peter raised an eyebrow. “Actually, you’re all in our row. They’ve just started seating.”
Your heart sank slightly as Peter gestured toward the usher holding the door open. Of course you’d all end up sitting together—it was just your luck.
Joshua’s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but he maintained his composure. “Well, that’s convenient.”
Peter stepped forward, extending an arm toward you. “Shall we?”
Joshua opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Olivia interjected, her tone bright and amused. “Go ahead, Y/N. Peter knows the way better than any of us.”
You shot Olivia a quick glare, but Peter was already waiting, his arm still offered. Hesitantly, you placed your hand on his sleeve, letting him guide you toward the theatre. Joshua followed close behind, his expression unreadable.
---
The row was, unsurprisingly, a bit of a squeeze. Olivia sat on the far end, with Joshua next to her. You were in the middle, flanked by Peter on your left and Jade on his other side.
“This is… cozy,” Olivia quipped as everyone settled into their seats.
“Intimate, even,” Peter added smoothly, his gaze sliding to you. “How are you finding your evening so far, Y/N?”
“It’s nice,” you said quickly, fidgeting with your program. “I’m excited for the show.”
“As you should be,” Peter replied, leaning closer. “It’s a masterpiece. Though, I’ll admit, some moments can be quite… emotional.”
“Good thing I brought tissues,” Olivia teased from the other end.
Joshua cleared his throat, drawing your attention. “Are you familiar with the music, Y/N? I could hum a few bars if you need a preview.”
You laughed softly, trying to ease the growing tension. “I think I’ll manage, thanks.”
Peter’s lips twitched into a smirk. “Careful, Joshua. You wouldn’t want to spoil the magic.”
Jade glanced between the two men, her smile polite but strained. “Isn’t it wonderful how theatre brings everyone together?”
“Truly,” Peter said, his tone light but sharp enough to earn a glance from Joshua.
Before the exchange could escalate, the lights dimmed, and the orchestra began its overture. You turned your attention to the stage, grateful for the distraction.
---
Throughout the performance, you couldn’t help but feel hyper-aware of Peter. His arm rested lightly on the shared armrest, close enough that your elbows brushed once or twice. Each time, you shifted slightly, but he didn’t seem to notice—or perhaps he did and simply didn’t care.
Joshua, meanwhile, leaned in occasionally to whisper something about the show. His commentary was kind and thoughtful, but your responses were distracted, your focus tugged toward the man on your other side.
When intermission arrived, Olivia stood immediately. “Drinks, anyone? I could use something fizzy.”
“I’ll come with you,” Jade said quickly, standing and smoothing her dress.
Joshua glanced at you. “Want to stretch your legs, Y/N?”
Before you could answer, Peter turned toward you, his expression casual but intent. “Or we could stay and chat. The lobby will be packed.”
Joshua’s jaw tightened, but he managed a smile. “It’s up to you.”
You hesitated, feeling the weight of both their gazes. “I think I’ll stay,” you said finally, your voice barely above a whisper.
Joshua nodded stiffly. “Alright. I’ll grab you a drink, then.”
As he and the others filed out, Peter leaned back in his seat, his posture relaxed. “Interesting choice.”
You turned toward him, fidgeting slightly with the program in your lap. “What is?”
“Staying behind,” he said lightly, his gaze steady but unintrusive. “I thought you might want a break from all this.” He gestured toward the crowded theatre.
You shrugged, unsure how to respond. “I don’t mind staying. It’s quieter now.”
Peter’s lips quirked into a small smile. “True. Quieter can be nice sometimes.”
You nodded, clutching the program tighter. The silence between you wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was heavy in a way that made your chest feel tight.
“You’re enjoying the show, I hope?” Peter asked after a moment, his tone light.
“Yeah, it’s amazing,” you said quickly, grateful for the neutral topic. “The cast is incredible.”
“It’s a masterpiece,” Peter agreed. “I remember the first time I saw it. Defying Gravity gave me chills.”
You smiled faintly. “It’s definitely the kind of show that sticks with you.”
He studied you for a moment, then leaned a bit closer, resting his arm on the shared armrest. “You know, I’ve always admired your taste in music.”
You blinked, caught off guard. “What? Why?”
Peter shrugged casually, though there was a glimmer of something deeper in his eyes. “You’ve got a good ear. You appreciate the details most people miss.”
Your cheeks grew warm under his gaze. “I don’t know about that. I just… like what I like.”
“That’s what makes it genuine,” he said simply. “You don’t pretend to like things just because it’s expected. It’s refreshing.”
You glanced down, fiddling with the corner of the program. “I guess I’ve never thought about it that way.”
He chuckled softly, his voice warm. “That’s what makes it true.”
You dared to look up at him again, finding his expression unusually soft. “You’re being… really nice today.”
“Am I not usually nice?” he teased, raising an eyebrow.
“No, you are,” you said quickly, stumbling over your words. “It’s just… different.”
Peter tilted his head, his smile growing. “Maybe I’m just trying to put you at ease. You always seem a little… on edge around me.”
“I’m not,” you protested, though your voice lacked conviction.
“You are,” he countered gently. “But I’m glad you stayed. It’s nice talking like this.”
You hesitated, unsure how to respond. Finally, you muttered, “Yeah, it is.”
The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and he leaned back into his seat, his hand resting on the armrest just a little closer to yours. “Do you remember the first play we went to? At my father’s estate? You must’ve been—what? Eleven? Twelve?”
You smiled faintly at the memory. “It was A Midsummer Night’s Dream. Olivia made me go with her.”
Peter chuckled. “And you spent the entire first act whispering that you didn’t understand why people thought Shakespeare was funny.”
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. “Please don’t remind me. I was such a pain back then.”
“You weren’t,” he said softly, his tone sincere. “You were curious. That’s what made it endearing.”
You peeked at him through your fingers, your voice muffled. “Endearing?”
“Very,” he said with a small grin.
Before you could respond, the others began filtering back into the row. Joshua handed you a drink with a polite smile, his eyes flicking briefly to Peter. “Hope I got the right one.”
“Perfect,” you said quickly, taking the glass and shifting slightly in your seat.
Peter leaned back, his expression unreadable, but his gaze lingered on you for just a moment longer before he turned his attention to the stage.
As the lights dimmed and the show resumed, you couldn’t shake the feeling of Peter’s presence beside you. It was magnetic, grounding in a way you couldn’t quite explain.
And as the music swelled, you found yourself wondering if staying behind had been the right choice—or if it had only complicated things even more.
---
It was nerve-wracking going on dates with Joshua, but meeting his parents? That felt like a completely different level of stress. Lord Beckett’s estate was sprawling, the kind of place you’d only seen in magazines, and the garden party looked like something out of a period drama.
“Relax,” Joshua said, offering you his arm as you both approached the grand lawn. “They’re going to love you. And even if they don’t, they’re far too proper to say anything about it.”
“That’s… oddly comforting,” you muttered, glancing nervously at the clusters of guests sipping champagne and chatting under the shade of elegant white umbrellas.
“You’ll be fine,” he said, his tone warm. “Just smile and let me do the talking.”
You managed a small nod, though your stomach twisted with nerves.
Joshua led you toward a group near the center of the lawn, where Lord Beckett stood in a sharp navy suit, his posture as upright as his title implied. His wife, Lady Beckett, was beside him, her features poised and polite.
“Ah, Joshua,” Lord Beckett said, his deep voice carrying over the hum of conversation. His sharp eyes flicked to you. “And this must be… Y/N, is it?”
“Yes, sir,” you said softly, offering a polite smile.
“Welcome,” Lady Beckett said, her tone more cordial than warm. “It’s lovely to meet you. Joshua’s spoken highly of you.”
You blinked, glancing at Joshua, who grinned. “What can I say? She’s easy to talk about.”
Lady Beckett’s smile widened just a fraction. “How charming.”
Before the conversation could go much further, another familiar voice cut in.
“Lord Beckett,” Peter said smoothly, stepping into the group with Jade on his arm. “Always a pleasure.”
Your breath caught, and you instinctively looked away, focusing intently on the glass in your hand.
“Peter Lyman,” Lord Beckett greeted, his tone polite but measured. “You’ve been making quite the rounds lately.”
Peter chuckled. “What can I say? It’s hard to resist a good garden party.” His gaze flicked to you briefly, his smile unwavering. “Y/N. Fancy seeing you here.”
Jade added with a light laugh, “it’s practically a reunion, isn’t it? How lovely.”
Joshua’s arm tensed slightly under your hand, but he kept his tone pleasant. “Peter, Jade. Enjoying the season?”
“Absolutely,” Peter replied, his tone smooth as silk. “And you? Busy keeping Y/N entertained, I assume?”
Joshua’s smile tightened just enough for you to notice. “She’s been wonderful company. Isn’t that right, Y/N?”
You nodded quickly, feeling the weight of everyone’s gaze. “Yes. Very.”
Peter’s lips quirked, his expression unreadable. “Good to hear.”
Jade broke the tension with a bright laugh, linking her arm with Peter’s. “Peter’s always said these events are better with good company. Haven’t you, darling?”
“Something like that,” Peter said lightly, though his eyes flicked back to you briefly.
“Shall we, Y/N?” Joshua asked suddenly, his tone smooth but insistent. “I’d love to show you the south gardens. They’re a bit quieter.”
You nodded, eager for an escape. “Of course.”
As Joshua guided you away, you couldn’t help but glance over your shoulder. Peter’s gaze was still on you, his expression calm but intent, as if he was waiting for something you weren’t sure you could give.
“Don’t let him get to you,” Joshua said quietly as you walked, his voice low but firm.
“What?” you asked, startled.
“Lyman,” Joshua clarified, glancing at you. “He likes to play games. Don’t let him pull you into one.”
You frowned, unsure of how to respond. “I don’t think he—”
“He does,” Joshua interrupted gently but firmly. “Trust me.”
You didn’t answer, but your thoughts were a storm of doubt and confusion as you followed Joshua toward the gardens.
---
The south gardens were quieter, with fewer guests and a small fountain bubbling in the center. Joshua stopped beside it, turning to face you fully.
“You’re tense,” he said softly.
“I’m fine,” you replied quickly, though your voice wavered.
Joshua studied you for a moment, his expression softening. “Y/N… if this is too much, you don’t have to stay.”
“No, it’s okay,” you said quickly, shaking your head. “I just—this isn’t really my scene, you know? But I’ll manage.”
He nodded, his lips curving into a faint smile. “I know it’s not easy. But you’re handling it well.”
“Thanks,” you said, though your thoughts were still elsewhere.
Joshua’s gaze flicked past you for a moment, and his expression shifted, growing cooler. You turned to see Peter approaching, his stride measured and confident.
“Hope I’m not interrupting,” Peter said smoothly, stopping a few paces away.
“Actually—” Joshua started, but Peter cut him off.
“Y/N,” Peter said, his tone softer as his gaze settled on you. “Do you have a moment?”
Joshua’s jaw tightened, but he kept his tone even. “We were just about to head back, actually.”
Peter ignored him, his eyes still on you. “Just a moment, Y/N. That’s all I need.”
You hesitated, glancing between them. Joshua’s expression was calm but tense, while Peter’s was unreadable, his usual charm tempered by something more serious.
“Go ahead,” Joshua said finally, his voice tight. “I’ll wait here.”
You nodded slowly, stepping toward Peter. “What is it?”
Peter waited until you were out of earshot before speaking, his voice low. “You don’t have to stay with him, you know.”
“What?” you asked, frowning.
“I mean it,” he said, his tone soft but firm. “If you’re not happy, you don’t have to keep pretending.”
“I’m not pretending,” you said quickly, though your voice sounded unconvincing even to your own ears.
Peter’s eyes searched yours, his expression softening. “You are. And you’re not very good at it.”
Your chest tightened, but you couldn’t bring yourself to argue.
“I know this is all… complicated,” Peter continued, his voice gentler now. “But I can’t stand watching you with him, knowing you’re not where you want to be.”
“Peter,” you started, but he shook his head.
“Just think about it, Y/N,” he said quietly. “That’s all I’m asking.”
Before you could respond, he turned and walked away, leaving you standing there with your heart racing and your mind spinning.
---
Later, while you sipped your glass of champagne and held a small plate with a scone, Joshua leaned down, his voice low and warm. “I’m going to say hello to the Westford’s,” he said, pressing a light kiss to your cheek before walking away.
You blinked, your heart skipping a beat as you glanced around, hoping no one had noticed. It felt like such a public display, something you weren’t used to, especially with so many watchful eyes at a gathering like this.
Unfortunately, someone had noticed.
Out of the corner of your eye, you saw Peter standing with Jade near the edge of the garden. His expression was calm, but there was a flicker of something unreadable in his gaze. And then, with deliberate ease, Peter turned toward Jade, leaning down to whisper something in her ear.
Jade laughed softly, tilting her head up to him.
And then he kissed her.
It wasn’t a quick, polite kiss, either. It was slow, deliberate—enough to catch the attention of more than a few nearby guests.
Your stomach twisted as you froze, your fingers tightening around your glass. For a moment, you considered looking away, but your gaze betrayed you, snapping back to Peter.
And that’s when he looked at you.
Even as he kissed Jade, his eyes met yours, holding your gaze with an intensity that sent a chill down your spine. It wasn’t a glance; it was deliberate, calculated.
You felt your chest tighten, heat rising to your face. Before you could process what had just happened, you set your plate and glass down on a nearby table and turned on your heel, heading toward the side of the lawn.
You found Joshua near the Westford’s, laughing at something Lord Westford had said. He glanced up as you approached, his expression softening. “Y/N, are you alright?”
“I’m not feeling well,” you said quickly, your voice tight. “I think I’m going to head out.”
Joshua frowned, stepping closer. “What’s wrong? Do you want me to call for a car?”
“No, it’s fine,” you replied, shaking your head. “I’ll grab a cab. I just need to go.”
“Are you sure?” he pressed, his brow furrowing.
“I’m sure,” you said, your tone firmer this time. “Thank you for the invitation. It was… lovely.”
Joshua hesitated, his eyes searching yours for a moment before he nodded. “Alright. Just let me know when you’re home, okay?”
“I will,” you promised, already turning to leave.
You made your way out of the estate, barely registering the elegant gardens or the soft chatter of the guests. Your chest felt tight, and your thoughts were a jumbled mess as you flagged down a cab and climbed inside.
---
By the time you arrived at Olivia’s apartment, your head was spinning. You fumbled with the spare key she’d given you, finally unlocking the door and stepping inside.
“Y/N?” Olivia called from the couch, her voice muffled by the blanket draped over her. She sat up, a bowl of popcorn in her lap. “What are you doing here? I thought you were at Lord Beckett’s thing.”
You dropped your purse on the nearest chair, your hands trembling slightly. “I was. I just… I couldn’t stay.”
Olivia’s eyes narrowed as she set the popcorn aside and stood, crossing the room in a few quick strides. “Okay, spill. What happened?”
You hesitated, your throat tightening. “Peter happened,” you said finally, your voice barely above a whisper.
Olivia blinked, then sighed, crossing her arms. “What did he do this time?”
You sank onto the couch, burying your face in your hands. “He kissed Jade. Right in front of everyone. And then he… he looked at me.”
“What?” Olivia asked, her tone sharp. She sat down beside you, her hand resting on your arm. “Are you serious?”
You nodded, unable to keep back your sobs any longer. “I don’t know what he’s trying to do, Liv. One minute he’s nice, the next he’s… playing games. I can’t keep up.”
Olivia frowned, scooting closer and pulling you into a hug. “Hey, it’s okay. You don’t have to figure it all out right now.”
You leaned into her, your face pressed against her shoulder. “It’s just… he said something to me before he kissed her.”
She pulled back slightly, her hands still on your arms. “What did he say?”
Your voice wavered as you tried to explain. “He said… he couldn’t stand seeing me with Joshua. That I wasn’t where I wanted to be. And then—then he just… walked away. And not even ten minutes later, he’s kissing Jade like it’s nothing.”
Olivia exhaled sharply, pulling you back into her arms. “Oh, Y/N. I’m so sorry. That’s so… Ugh, I don’t even know what to say.”
You sniffled, your hands clutching the fabric of her sweater. “Why would he say something like that if he didn’t mean it? And then do the exact opposite? It’s like he’s trying to mess with me.”
She rubbed your back gently, her voice soft. “I know it feels like that. But right now, you don’t need to make sense of it. You’ve had a hell of a day. Let’s just… focus on getting you through this moment, okay?”
You nodded weakly, wiping at your eyes. “I feel so stupid, Liv. I shouldn’t even care, but I do. I always have.”
“You’re not stupid,” Olivia said firmly, pulling back enough to look you in the eye. “You’ve had feelings for him forever. This isn’t something you can just turn off.”
You didn’t respond, your chest still tight as you struggled to catch your breath.
“Alright,” Olivia said after a moment, her tone more practical. “Here’s what we’re going to do. You’re staying here tonight. I’ll make us some tea, and we’ll find something mindless to watch on TV. No more thinking about Peter, Jade, or Joshua. Deal?”
You hesitated, but the thought of not dealing with any of it, even for a little while, was too tempting to resist. “Deal.”
“Good,” Olivia said, standing and giving you a small smile. “Stay put. I’ll grab the tea.”
As she headed to the kitchen, you curled up on the couch, pulling the blanket tighter around you. Your thoughts were still spinning, but Olivia’s presence was grounding, her no-nonsense approach exactly what you needed.
When she returned with two steaming mugs, she set one down in front of you and plopped onto the couch with the other. “Alright, your choice: rom-coms or reality TV?”
You hesitated, then managed a small smile. “Rom-coms. Something ridiculous.”
Olivia grinned, grabbing the remote. “You’ve got it.”
As the opening credits of some over-the-top romantic comedy filled the screen, you leaned back into the cushions, trying to let the chaos of the day fade into the background. Olivia reached over, giving your hand a quick squeeze before settling in beside you.
“Hey,” she said quietly. “Whatever happens, you’ll figure it out. You always do.”
You nodded, your voice too shaky to respond. For now, you let yourself focus on the warmth of the tea in your hands and the comfort of Olivia’s shoulder against yours. It wasn’t a solution, but it was enough for the moment.
Tumblr media
⁠♡ part 2 ♡
78 notes · View notes
lovelyyandereaddictionpoint · 15 hours ago
Text
Yandere Contained Monster Family (5)
Tumblr media
Rules | Kofi | Masterlist
Tumblr media
“Darling good to see you!!”
The vampire who was snarling at you just a week ago was reaching out to you with open arms 
Of course, it’d be a death sentence for him if you returned the gesture 
So you settled with a wave and read out the same warning that came with every check up
“Now as we begin your examination, you cannot cut, snap, outwardly threaten, vocalize aggressively to the guards present. The same actions towards me will result in a 40 hours subject to forceful neutralization. So do you agree to the terms?”
“I do!”
Letting the scientists and taser-wielding guards enter his enclosure you stood in the usual place to keep his attention
“So did you watch our video?”
Remembering the conversation you had with his werewolf husband you figured there was something important they wanted to say
“Unfortunately I haven’t. Work’s been hectic lately with so many new arrivals.”
Villar pouted, crossing his arms 
Of course the guards and the scientists all reacted as though he’d swiped at them 
Holding your hand out to tell them to continue you worked to make sure he kept busy talking to you
Wouldn’t want your only vampire to die because the team was jumpy
“Don’t be upset it was on my list of things to do today.”
Villar huffed, “Good. It would have been better to tell you in person but we’ll make do with what we have.”
“Is it anything you can give me a hint to now?”
A smile spread across his face 
“I think it’s best you see the video first then I think you’ll be rushing to talk to me.”
You left shortly after his ominous hint, promising you’d look at the video
There were quite a few other monsters you had to speak to and appease before you were finally able to make it to the records room
Pulling up the date of their scheduled meeting it was easy to use your ID card to declassify the video
“There you two are....so what exactly did you want to show me?”
The video started normally an operator warning them of the consequences before the gate pulled up no longer separating their cages
Faster than the cameras could clearly decipher they were on each other 
Kisses and hugs shared between the two as they whispered something to one another
Keeping the volume up, you watched them recount their experiences and how terribly they missed one another
Sounding like desperate star-crossed lovers in a soap opera
It wasn’t until they stopped their movements to look up at the camera 
Almost staring into your soul
Red and white eyes stare into the camera and you feel your heart began to beat faster
Did you overexert yourself today?
Take too many anti-depressants?
Why was it doing this?
It couldn’t be that those eyes made those fuzzy memories a tad clearer
Or that the sight of them sided by side reminded you of something you were sure you’d forgotten
“We have something to tell you!” “We actually are-”
But then the video cuts
A warning from the company plays 
“BEWARE THE REST OF THE VIDEO HAS BEEN FLAGGED FOR SEXUAL INTERCOURSE BETWEEN EXPERIMENT SUBJECTS UNLESS YOU ARE PART OF THE RELATIONS COMMITTEE THAN PROCEED WITH CAUTION–”
That was all you needed to hear before cutting the video 
“I guess they just wanted me to know just how…deeply in love they are…Good for them.”
Did this lower your opinion of the two?”
No Yes
Even humans who are in captivity for too long act a certain way perhaps this is just a side effect
You weren’t sure why they’d want you to see but in the end that’s not your problem
So the next time you see Rod who’s unusually more active when he sees you 
You do your best to muster a normal smile
“So you saw the video? What did you think? How do you feel?”
“Well, I’ll let you know, that when you two get together it’s worth a whole censor warning from this facility and we’ve recorded slimes ‘having fun’ with our employees. And the thing where you looked in the camera right before was very meta. If you two ever get out here I’m sure there’s a market for that kind of thing.”
“What…?”
Unfortunately, Rod eventually gathers what you think you saw and not what they originally said
He sadly goes back to his spot in the corner as he sulks 
For a minute he really thought they’d beaten him 
Well with this new road block they might never get the chance to convince you otherwise
If that’s the case no one needs to hold back anymore
Tumblr media
48 notes · View notes
luniviravosshipper · 3 days ago
Text
Was initially going to just tag my thoughts on this but I thought they were too good to not actually share properly.
But, oh my gosh I can’t believe I’m only seeing this post now. I don’t know how this hasn’t been a thought that has occurred to me yet, that’s a really good catch.
Anyways though, I actually started a meta analysis before season 6 came out that I never posted ‘cause I thought it was stupid. And it was about what the symbolism of butterflies and the color purple and how they both connect mean throughout the series.
Through my research for that analysis, I found that those two symbols in general in media connect really heavily to the idea of the psyche, which is really fascinating on its own when you’re thinking about all the different places those symbols are used and how much they mainly represent dark magic, star magic, and essentially anything Aaravos related in the series.
But then you think about Viren specifically connecting to those symbols. How we first saw him use the sunray butterflies to mask his real dark magic affected appearance. How his real form is purple skinned. How his own child is a purple butterfly. And how after going through a whole dream sequence followed by a long catatonic episode and simultaneous journey of self-discovery through both he decides he needs to end his cycle of violence by not killing the thing that he used to use to mask his appearance that indicated whenever he was perpetuating that said cycle. Like, if Sir Sparklepuff is a symbol of anything at the end of the day, he is basically the greatest symbol of Viren’s self-liberation.
But obviously, what this means for the symbolism of those things doesn’t just end there. Sir Sparklepuff came back in season 7 by Aaravos’s surprise. Regardless of whatever his unfinished business was, I think the biggest surprise to Aaravos as speculated by a lot of people besides myself as well was actually the fact that he was able to come back at all.
Like, I convinced myself that my original idea for that analysis was stupid because that symbolism I picked up on wouldn’t run that deep. But Sir Sparklepuff’s own story literally has to do with the idea of having a soul or lack thereof. He is actually, legitimately a symbol of the psyche, not just for Viren but for himself. (You could even say some things about how he could be applied as representation of some parts of Aaravos’s character arc too given that he was his child also and Aaravos had supposedly not planned for him to have a soul.)
Also, the fact that now Claudia is trying to follow in his footsteps, his other child. Now she’s gaining his same corrupted appearance with purple colored skin, is working far more closely to Aaravos, is seeking out power (I’m working on an analysis of her character right now and it talks about that specifically too) like her dad did, and also seems to be gaining some ties to the sun primal which was the primal the butterfly Viren used to kill was tied to.
Oh, right. And also, she was the one who killed Sir Sparklepuff for him after Viren rejected his chance to do that himself as Sir Sparklepuff was his symbol of self-liberation. And then we see Viren during all of season 6 grew less and less in control and is tested on how free he really feels he is. (Yelling at the walls about how he’s free which is then followed by an image of a fly caught in a spiderweb and then eaten by a spider, telling Soren he doesn’t expect to be forgiven or redeemed and he’s accepting any punishment he’ll receive, being forced to use dark magic in his final moments but then making his last choice of sacrificing himself over his child—unlike what he was unable to prevent with Sir Sparklepuff, but also in a way having Sir Sparklepuff’s sacrifice represent more of Viren’s own idea of self-liberation being sacrificed then as his son being sacrificed, etc.) It was by having Claudia kill Sir Sparklepuff that convinced him to leave, that led him down the path to his permeant death. He felt sure of himself despite not knowing exactly how he was alive till he found out the reason he was alive was because Claudia killed Sir Sparklepuff. I mean, had he lived for another reason would he have stayed? If Sir Sparklepuff could have continued to live, would Viren have actually fought for the right to atone for what he has done and not immediately gone searching for whatever punishment he might have received in Katolis and accepted it? We see him starting to question Aaravos, maybe even feeling the urge to do something about Aaravos when he discovers he’s alive. If he had lived by other means, like maybe having Claudia use her own blood or some other alternative, maybe he’d have a completely different arc than what we saw. But it was the death of Sir Sparklepuff and Claudia being the one to cause that death that was the ultimate turning point in his arc. (There’s so much to say about the relevance of the “no parent should have to see their child suffer for them” or whatever he said quote here, but then I’d have to type up another couple of paragraphs just on that and I don’t want to right now.)
Oh, and I’m just now remembering this. The fact that in the Lost Child reflections story as well as several moments throughout the series we see Sir Sparklepuff mimicking her behavior and mannerisms and literally mirroring her. (In the Lost Child’s story she complains about it just being him who’s staying with her now, but as he’s mostly mirroring her during that story he could be representing her and her feeling alone with herself. And rereading it now, of my gosh, there is soooooo many references to the idea of innocence that was expressed more explicitly in season 7. And in the story it seemed to be used to connect Claudia’s and Sir Sparklepuff’s characters together, with his innocence reminding her of her loss of innocence but still prevalent feelings of helplessness and being childish. Makes a lot of sense with her main issues propelling her corruption arc being her own resistance to accept accountability over her own actions despite being offered a lot of autonomy and agency throughout the entire series.)
Like, I don’t know. This is really making me want to look back at that unfinished analysis and rewrite it and share it now. I feel like I have a lot more to say now than I did then.
I’m rewatching and just the way that across the early seasons Viren uses the butterflies after his uses of dark magic, to change his appearance back, and then how Aaravos tells Viren “you’re going to need to look presentable” in season 3 episode 3 and he brings him a butterfly to consume, and then we get the whole season 5 episode 9 “You will sacrifice your other child. Our child” and he presents him with butterfly winged gremlin child Sir Sparklepuff
109 notes · View notes
mrs-barnes-rogers-writes · 3 days ago
Text
The Return
(Follow up to the The Dream)
Pairing: Steve Rogers x reader x Bucky Barnes (a hint of Stucky x reader)
Summary: Will 513 find her way home?
Warnings: Mentions of readers death / being missing in action in another multiverse, multiverse travel (if that's a warning???)
Follow up to The Dream. As request by @obsessedlilqueen
Reader in this insert is 513 Y/N.
"So your answer was to go to another universe and take their Y/N? And what? Destroy their lives instead?" Steve yelled.
"Look, we were looking at all options. You heard Strange. She's meant to be here. Yes, we looked at taking somewhere else's Y/N, and yes, we may have poked around and 616 may have found out. But she said they weren't together. You heard that right?" Tony replied.
"But that doesn't mean we should just take her, she's not our Y/N."
Tony went to answer again but was cut off by Bucky.
"She loved them though."
"But they weren't together." Tony pointed out again.
"But she loved them. She had that look in her eye. The look our Y/N got when she thought we didn't love her back, that we wouldn't want something with her."
Natasha who'd been silently observing confirmed Bucky's thoughts.
"I remember that look. I'd tried to convince her you felt the same, tell her to get her head out her ass. You'd all be making eyes at each other. You'd look at her like she'd hung the moon and still she'd doubt herself."
Bucky and Steve nodded.
"We didn't get long enough." Bucky muttered, looking down at his feet.
"So, we keep looking." Steve said, voice full of authority.
"Make sure you keep using that Captain voice Rogers, you know how she loves it." Nat replied playfully.
Steve shook his head, the slightest hint of a smile on his lips. You really did like his Captain voice. He went to respond but was cut off by Sam and Clint entering the meeting room with purpose.
"You got something?" Steve asked. Clint and Sam exchanged a look.
"Not us. Coulson's team. Ecuador. Old Nazi basis." Clint tapped the Stark pad in his hand and projections showed round the room. It showed a mix of images. Labs, cells, rooms set up with medical equipment and a metal chair that looked all to familiar to Bucky.
"So Hydra then." Tony stated.
"Nope, good old fashioned Nazi's." Clint replied, tapping at the screen to show the old uniform and flags scattered around. "There's also very little in the shape of electricity and tech, they were running on the bare minimum."
"And anything that was there, that had any sort of energy is crumpled. All the hostiles are knocked out too." Sam added.
"What's this on the walls? Scorch marks?" Tony asked.
"According to Fitz and Simmons the heat is matchable to a volcano." Clint confirmed.
"Y/N can't do that." Tony pointed out.
"Johnny Storm can." Natasha replied. Steve's head snapped in Natasha's direction.
"Call them." He ordered. Natasha pulled her phone from her pocket and moved into the corridor. She entered one of the nearby rooms and asked FRIDAY to sound proof it.
"Anything else?" Steve asked.
"There's another base, like for like pretty much, in Paraguay. It's showing heat and energy flares. Coulson's team are on route, so are Danvers and Thor."
Steve and Bucky locked eyes.
"It's her Steve. I know it is."
"Sam, Clint. I want you going through these images looking for any sign, anything that she could have left us to find to let us know she was there." Steve ordered. "FRIDAY, get Vision down here and on this too."
Natasha came back into the room.
"What'd they say?" Steve asked.
"You're not going to like it." She replied. "Johnny's been gone for two weeks."
"WHAT?" "They didn't think to tell us." "That's bullshit man." Came from found the room.
"They only realised today."
"How is that possible?" Steve asked.
"Him and Sue got into another fight. He stormed out. He's been seeing an ex-SHIELD Agent. He said he was going to stay with her."
"Who's the Agent?" Tony asked.
"This is the part you won't like."
"Go on." Steve urged.
"The agent formerly known as Agent 13."
"So baby girl was right to be suspicious of her then." Sam added.
"Natasha." Steve said firmly.
"I've already put the call out."
"Whatever price you put on her head, double it." Tony said, an edge to his voice. Natasha nodded, telling him a certain merc with a mouth was already on the hunt and offering do it for free.
"Clint do we have an exact location?"
"It just came in." He confirmed and a map appeared, showing a flashing marker on the edge of the Chaco forest. Bucky turned to leave but was stopped as Vision and Wanda came in, partially blocking the doorway as Happy followed behind them with a parcel trolley, boxes pilled up. He huffed and pushed passed them, Steve trailing behind.
They all knew they'd probably be heading straight to the jet and they knew by now there was no point in asking them to wait. They'd follow once they'd ran through everything, checking again as they made there way to the location.
Happy took a quick look around the room, seeing the team deep in work and hoping it was something to do with you.
"Sorry to interrupt boss, but where do you guys want these ten thousand tea bags?" He asked Tony.
"I haven't ordered any...." He voice trailed off. "Wait, what did you say?"
"There's ten thousand tea bags. There's also a crate of biscuits. Chocolate too, Cadbury's I think. Shall I put them upstairs or over the drinks stations too."
"WHO ORDERED THESE???!!!" Tony yelled.
"It's on your credit card boss." Happy replied, looking at the delivery paperwork. The team fell silent and looked around at each other. There was only one person that would order tea in such large amount and would have the balls to use Tony' credit card.
A click out in the corridor had them looking around Happy towards the sound. Vision stepped around him, eyes drawn to the drinks station. Amongst the fancy coffee machine, various types of snacks and a fridge full of different milks, sat a cheap looking electric kettle. Tony hated it. It didn't match anything and looked out of place, he'd told you. You'd told him the water from the coffee machine wasn't right and plugged it anyway. A year on and he couldn't move it. Vision turned towards the team and smiled.
"Someone appears to have put the kettle on."
______________________________________________________________
"I don't care if she's Peggy's niece Steven, if she's hurt our girl. She's dead. It'll be the soldier she meets, not me."
Steve wasn't going to disagree, but part of him wanted to know why Sharon had done this. How was she involved? Was this about him? You? Her pardon taking longer than theirs? He couldn't be sure. Would she really damage Peggy's legacy like this? Or was that the issue? Would she always be in her shadow? Steve followed Bucky onto the jet and started to change into his gear, Bucky barking orders at the AI to get them in the air as soon as possible. Steve turned towards the front of the jet as he pulled on the top of his stealth suit, wanting to check FRIDAY had the correct location. Bucky continued to ready himself, strapping on weapons and muttering under his breath. It was then as Steve listened to his mutterings and checking the screens of the jet, that he saw something flash by the corner of his eye. Something bright, flying and moving at speed.
He looked to where it had travelled to but was blocked by the positioning of another quinjet. Then it flashed by again. Steve is sure the figure salutes him as it goes by. Johnny Storm.
Steve turned and is met with Bucky's wide eyes. No words are exchanged as they both turn and rush of the jet. They ignore the clatter of the compound doors and the team rushing out, shouting something about tea and biscuits. They rush around the line of quinjets and out to the grassy field that ran alongside the compound. Now overgrown because Steve couldn't stand the sound of the mower, his mind busy with thoughts of you, it hadn't been cut in months. It blew in the breeze, swaying as though it was the sea. The sun was shining so bright that they both had to squint their eyes, as they came out of the shadow of the building. Steve positioned his arm to block the sun, as Bucky mimicked his actions at his side. They scanned the field and their eyes found the spot where Johnny looked to have stopped. The exact same spot 616 had disappeared from as she'd left.
Standing with her head tilted up to the sun, hair matted, stealth suit scorched and covered in dust, dirt, blood and grime stood their girl. They watched as she let out a shuddered breath as her hand skimmed through the grass.
Bucky gasped.
"My god." Steve whispered.
Your eyes snapped to theirs, and then you were moving towards them, a limp in your run and a sob in your throat. They sprinted towards you. It took seconds from them to reach you but to Steve and Bucky it felt like you were moving in slow motion.
Reaching each other, you fell into their arms. Sobs of relief, questions of where you had been and what had happened filled the air.
You were home. Reunited and back where you needed to be.
Enjoy this fic? Fancy a cuppa? My Ko-Fi.
42 notes · View notes
thelivingautomaton · 19 hours ago
Text
MANNNNNNNNN ok. not to get my SEVERANCE brainworms all over the place but i literally cannot stop thinking about this show. also i keep reading theories on reddit and some of them are really good and some are unbelievably stupid/media-illiterate. so i am dumping my wild predictions/theorizing/thoughts on season 2 here. Please Enjoy Every Bullet Point Equally(TM)
OKAY let's get the big one out of the way: it seems pretty apparent now that cold harbor (and maybe all of the datasets mdr is given to "refine") is binning memories/experiences/brainwaves into severance chips, likely in order to reformat or rebuild someone's personality from the ground up.
this reddit post sums a lot of the evidence up but tl;dr you see an electron microscopy image of neural axons, as well as an etCO2 statistic, which is typically used to monitor respiration of someone who's in a coma or on ventilation
MOREOVER, the four aspects of mdr's data line up with kier eagan's four tempers (woe, frolic, dread, malice -- i've also seen it pointed out that this aligns with the four mdr workers, and in the original pilot script there's a reference to "needing" four workers, but iirc they all work on separate files??), and apparently one of his Whole Things(TM) was the idea that you can neatly sort a person's entire personality into those four boxes
the numbers provoke an emotional response in the refiner based on their interpretation of the data, which we can surmise is likely neural/electrical signals of some kind, specifically from brains that have been frozen or cryogenically preserved and are slowly being thawed. hence all the stress over "finishing" files on time, before they "expire" (i.e. brain thaws too much)
the opening credits for season 2 places a HUGE emphasis on big swollen misshapen heads, on brains, and also on ice...including a blink-and-you-miss-it glimpse of a crashed car sinking into the ice, which takes us into our next big point:
gemma obviously didn't die in the car crash BUT!!! lumon taking her and (presumably) replacing her body with a double (mark says he identified her but that she was also "burned" so that's obviously questionable) was actually something of a random fluke. for whatever reason the circumstances of her death made it so that she was ideal to use as a guinea pig for "part-time employment"
again, kind of going off the s2 opening credits here and the image of the car sinking into the ice -- obvs mark visited the tree where she crashed, but i feel like i remember he had to drive on a bridge overlooking a body of water to get there? maybe gemma and the car both fell in and were frozen (since everything in SEVERANCE apparently happens in the wintertime, lol)
i mean, it wouldn't surprise me if we learn that the car accident was "arranged" by lumon??? (either purely to harvest bodies or potentially if gemma turns out to have been involved in anti-eagan stuff on the DL) but idk, i don't love the idea cos i don't like it when shows try to tie LITERALLY EVERY SINGLE THING together into the big overarching mystery, y'know? like, some things are really just down to dumb luck and chance
i also don't think miss casey herself is a clone of gemma, so either her body was WAY less fucked up by the car crash physically than we might otherwise think, or lumon has some top-secret super-healing tech on the testing floor. maybe both!
ANYWAY, remember "allentown"? mark s's first-day fluke, where he completed a file in one day? that was him refining gemma into miss casey the first time around. YADDA YADDA LOVE TRANSCENDS SEVERANCE he literally put the splintered icy fragments of his dead wife back together again because she LIVES IN HIS VEINS guys. and now he's doing it AGAIN with cold harbor. this is why lumon was so desperate to keep him around even while they fired irving and dylan at the drop of a hat: they know he can get the job done, ESPECIALLY when it comes to working on gemma/miss casey. (see also: mark w commenting about how his team from the branch that shut down never made quota)
i've seen the idea tossed around that all the refiners are assigned to someone who was emotionally close to their outie (e.g. irving's deceased father) but i really don't think that's the case -- like, dylan says mark's freshman fluke let lumon devise new techniques for refining to cut down on the time it takes to finish a file, and istg i can see it perfectly in my head: cobel asking mark s how the FUCK he managed to do that and him just being like "i don't know, the numbers looked...scary??????" and her just. rolling with it.
(also i feel like that's why dylan's generally a good refiner -- he can read people! his outie knew what to say and how to act to impress the door factory guy in s2e2!)
so lumon really really needs cold harbor to work. if it's not because they care about gemma SPECIFICALLY for some secret reason, it must be that they care about the technique. lumon (i.e. the board and/or the eagan family), like so many corporate overlords before them, are selling immortality.
i'm on the fence about whether they're trying to resurrect/immortalize kier eagan specifically -- like it would make the most thematic sense, and they have a ton of material FROM his life certainly to work with, but he's supposed to have died in 1939 and cryonics tech just wasn't advanced enough at the time. but also the world of SEVERANCE is pretty distinct from our own so i guess it's plausible
i feel much more confident in saying they're trying to get the technique working specifically for the sake of current ceo jame eagan, who is an old decrepit fart. imo the "revolving" he mentions to helly in the s1 finale is key to this -- like, it kind of sounds like eagan-speak for rotating through/swapping into a new body???
this MIGHT be where the idea of cloning becomes involved, which i can see supported by the emphasis in the s2 opening credits on babies (including baby kier at the end ofc), but i also just had the even more fucked up thought that what if the end goal is to upload the eagans' personalities (and those of their chosen cronies) into the bodies of severed workers. hence the continued necessity for a severed working underclass as well as their ruling higher-ups -- it's a body farm, an endless cycle of severed workers toiling away to let the rich live on and then having their bodies/minds/souls co-opted when they've lost their other utility. oh my god helly was right THEY LITERALLY ARE LIVESTOCK
guys holy shit what if the season ends with jame (or KIER) eagan's personality getting uploaded into miss casey's chip and overwriting miss casey (and also gemma?? idk i feel like mark scout/mark s are both going to have to come to terms with the idea that gemma as she was is capital-g Gone, even if her body and brain are still sort of alive). and then season 3 has dichen lachman chewing the scenery as creepy old man eagan. I THINK IT WOULD BE FUN AND ALSO FUCKED UP
okay so what about cobel, right? like, obviously she's been drinking the eagan kool-aid, she is All In on immortalizing kier (or jame or whoever). but there's more to it than that!!! she's the one harping on about reintegration being real and possible, AND she's desperate seeking for any signs of it during mark s and miss casey's wellness sessions. why? cobel wants to revive her mother charlotte (we see her medical tag on cobel's eagan shrine), but she wants HER MOTHER, not a blank slate -- in other words she's rooting for the chips to not function properly in order to truly resurrect someone who's been dead
in particular i think this is why she flipped her lid on mark at the end of s2e2 when he asked what she knew about gemma -- like, idk maybe it's confirmation bias at play but to me her primal scream felt like it was coming from a place of...jealousy? like, "how DARE you ask me that, how are YOU the one who's allowed to get your loved one back and I'M being promoted up the ladder so lumon can get me out of the way even though MY motivations are pure". that kind of thing
cobel's attitude towards lumon and helena in s2e2 is SUUUUUUPER ambiguous -- i think she's going to turn from outright enemy into kind of a weird "enemy of my enemy is my friend" thing this season?? especially since i got the feeling that she really did kind of care about mark and devon in her own supremely weird, fucked-up way
oh god you guys. what if her "mrs selvig" persona was cobel imitating her own mother, mid-atlantic accent and corny outdated references to clark gable and all. FUCK
also the fact that she's looking for miss casey and mark s to remember each other implies that reintegration is possible even without outside interference with the chip itself (i.e. however reghabi reintegrated petey). and you know what?
i think she's right.
THE BIG BOY THEORY: MARK SCOUT AND MARK S WILL START TO SPONTANEOUSLY REINTEGRATE THIS SEASON
i will live and die on this hill, ben stiller i swear to FUCK
what's the overriding symbolism in the season 1 opening credits?? the line between innie and outie is porous (or "mushy", if you will). black sludge seeping from the trash cans that's made of all your other selves (also reflecting how irving dreams of his outie's black paint). mark's innie and outie selves constantly chasing circles around one another until at the end they both collapse on the bed...and then collapse together as a single person.
what's the overriding symbolism in the season 2 opening credits???? not just "mark scout, i.e. mark in red pajamas, delving into lumon's mysteries", not just "mushy confusion of innie and outie feelings re: helly and miss casey" -- mark's innie and outie selves working together. innie mark pulling outie mark out of the severance chip. innie mark hoisting up the curtain dividing outer and inner worlds to let outie mark through. innie mark CARRYING OUTIE MARK IN HIS ARMS. do you see the fucking vision.
of course that's also coupled with the final image of the credits: mark bursting through and out of his own head. which i think emphasizes that there's going to be conflict as well as cooperation between mark's disparate selves (especially when it comes to everything involving the helly/mark/casey love triangle)
why did mark look like he was having a goddamn seizure when he was coming down the elevator. why did he glimpse a mysterious figure following him in the hallway. WHY THE FUCK WAS HIS VERY FIRST INSTINCT TO BOLT FOR WELLNESS AND LOOK FOR MISS CASEY!!!!! (okay this could also conceivably be due to him yelling to devon that she was alive literally one second ago but still)
i think mark's "spontaneous reintegration" is also more or less an insane fluke, basically a product of the fact that he's now working on gemma/miss casey's refinement data AGAIN and both his innie and outie selves are starting to blur together regarding their shock and turmoil over the realization that gemma is alive (and probably loads of other stuff too while we're at it).
but idk, maybe spontaneous reintegration also occurs naturally over time? irving is also having some bleed-through and iirc he's been at lumon the longest of all of them
shit dude. what if outie burt ALSO has bleed-through and that's why he followed irving and was crying. honestly what the fuck was even the deal with that, i don't know!!!!
anyway i imagine that "spontaneous reintegration" would really put a kibosh in lumon's plans to permanently rewire and wipe the brains of severed folks in order to pave the way for an immortal ruling class. also i thought the way they did petey's hallucinatory flip-flopping between his lives/selves was awesome and i would like more of that, please. (also: i miss petey, y'all)
i think if they do end up going this route it's gonna be spoonfed to us pretty slowly though -- like, s2 will slowly build up the mystery of "what the fuck's going on with mark reintegrating", then s3 is his two selves coming to terms with...All Of That
those are all of my big idea theories but i also have some smaller bullet points to address:
dylan's gonna visit his family in the """visitation suite""" and it 100% is going to be paid lumon actors. and the giveaway is gonna come at the end of the episode when we cut back to outie dylan's life and his wife (or one of his other kids, who knows) is terminally sick (maybe wheelchair- or bed-bound?), hence outie dylan's desperation to find another job post-firing
that is one million percent helena eagan down on the severed floor (although i can see the argument for it being helly r and she's just not comfortable sharing her real experience on the outside). her shady story aside, i think britt lower is CRUSHING IT as "helena pretending to be helly but it's kind of off-putting and fake because it's helena's idea of how helly would behave". like, it's giving me the same vibes as in FRINGE when fauxlivia pretends to be olivia and then seduces/sleeps with peter. real ones know
RICKEN IS NOT A FUCKING SECRET EAGAN!!!!!! DEVON IS NOT SECRETLY IN ON ANYTHING (besides keeping her brother safe)!!!!!! HIS FRIENDS ARE JUST PRETENTIOUS SHITHEELS!!!!!!!!!!!!
as much as i would literally chew glass (positive) for mark s and miss casey to be A Thing, i feel like narratively and thematically it's not gonna work with the show's overarching themes of like, struggling to process grief and selfhood and figuring out what makes you you (or someone else their own independent self). gemma is Gone and you can't bring her back and you can't cut yourself off from the grief and the pain. mark has to reintegrate (literally and metaphorically/emotionally) in order to resolve his issues and move on
this show is so!!!!!! OOOOOUUUUGGGGHHGHGHH
49 notes · View notes
tortillamastersblog · 7 hours ago
Text
Back To You - Part 16 | Sam Carpenter
Tumblr media
Pairing: Sam Carpenter x reader
Warnings: mentions of violence, death, blood, injuries, and swearing
Summary: When Sam left after turning eighteen, you were devastated. You’d been in love with her since you were kids and her leaving meant you never got to tell her how you truly felt.
Fast forward a couple of years, Tara gets attacked and Sam returns. . .
A/N: Fair warning there might be a couple of typos and shit in this part because I’m too tired to proofread properly
Previous Part | Next Part | Masterlist
_______________________________________________
The door of the theater falls shut behind us with a loud bang and I can’t stop myself from flinching ever so slightly.
Sam squeezes my hand and I squeeze back, letting my eyes roam around the room.
Nothing’s changed since the last time we were here and I cringe once again at the sight of the mannequins on the stage dressed in the old Ghostface cloaks.
It’s eerily quiet, but the knowledge that backup is ready to jump in and help us when Kirby gives them a signal brings me some sense of peace.
When Sam and I came out of the bathroom earlier Bailey had left to go to the station which gave me the chance to pull Kirby aside and tell her about what we figured out while Sam distracted the others, especially Ethan who kept looking at me with his big doe eyes.
She believed me instantly and we quickly came to the conclusion that in order to end this we either have to kill Bailey, Quinn, and Ethan, or get a confession out of them, so they go to prison for the rest of their lives.
I opted for the latter because I’m sick of people dying, but we agreed that should anything go wrong, we will kill them.
We also agreed that the less people are involved the better, so Kirby called the hospital Anika is at and convinced them to call Mindy in Anika’s name, saying she wanted to see her girlfriend.
We tried to come up with a plan to get Chad out of the way as well, but nothing came to mind, which is why he’s here with us now.
Danny’s also here, but we left him outside under the guise of needing someone to call for help in case something goes wrong.
He doesn’t know that the FBI is already stationed nearby, waiting to be called in by Kirby.
Sam, Kirby, and I are the only ones who know and even though I wanted to tell Tara and Chad, I never got the chance because we were never alone.
At first, Danny and Ethan were with us, and then it was just Danny because I managed to prevent Ethan from getting on the same subway as us by shoving a stranger in his way.
I’m sure he’ll be here soon though, just like Bailey who’s in on the “plan”.
We told him we wanted to trap Ghostface and execute him which he immediately agreed to since he doesn’t know we know about him yet.
He was super supportive and even told us to use public transport to avoid getting targeted, and if I didn’t know better I would have actually believed that he was concerned.
I still don’t know why he, Quinn, and Ethan are doing all this, but I guess we’ll find out sooner.
“I cleared the whole place before you got here,” Kirby says, turning to face us. “This—“ she nods her head at the door we just came in through, “—is the only way in or out.”
“What about weapons?” Sam asks, her hand still in mine.
Tara is holding onto Chad’s arm, nodding along to what Sam just asked.
“One gun and I hold onto it,” Kirby lies. She slipped me a knife earlier when I told her about what we found out.
It’s tucked into the waistband of my pants, hidden by my sweater, and not even Sam knows about it.
I know right now would probably be a good time to come clean and tell Chad and Tara everything we know (and tell Sam about the knife), but we can’t be sure that this place isn’t bugged.
“I’m the only one with a badge, so that’s the way it’s going to be,” Kirby says when the others look at her in disbelief. “We’re safe here,” she adds and even though I know the FBI is on standby outside, I’m still not entirely convinced. There’s three Ghostfaces and four of us, and they’re all armed.
This is going to be fun. . .
I wish we’d had more time to plan, because this is all super reckless, but we can’t risk someone else getting hurt, so it will have to do.
The others look skeptical, too, but no one voices their concerns and a moment later Sam’s phone rings. She disconnects our hands and pulls it out of her pocket, her eyebrows furrowing when she sees that it’s Mindy who’s calling her.
She glances at me and I dip my chin, wordlessly telling her to answer it.
“Mindy? Hey, you okay?” she says. She walks off in search of better reception and I let her be, turning to Chad and Tara who are eyeing the glass display cases with disgust while Kirby makes her own way through the theater, looking at everything with her lips pressed into a thin line.
“Sprout. . . Chad,” I say quietly, approaching them. They turn with furrowed eyebrows and smile weakly when they see me.
“Y/N.” Chad exhales sharply and I squeeze his arm reassuringly.
“You guys okay?” I ask.
Tara shakes her head and hugs me while Chad grimaces. “Not really,” she whispers. “I’m scared.”
I sigh and hold her closer. “Yeah, me too.”
“Same. . .” Chad watches us with a forlorn look and I chuckle softly before pulling him into the hug as well.
“You’ll be okay. Both of you, I promise.” I press a kiss to the top of Tara’s head and nudge Chad.
They both shudder and tighten the hug before my phone rings and I’m forced to pull away.
Dread settles in the pit of my stomach as I pull it out of my pocket, but then the sight of Paige’s name flashing across the screen makes me relax again.
It’s not Ghostface, Y/N. Calm down.
“Paige, hey. Everything okay? Are you in the city yet?”
Despite the situation, Paige laughs softly. “Yes, everything’s fine. I’m not in the city yet, I still have two hours to go. I’m just calling to tell you that the hospital called.”
The tentative smile that pulled at my lips just a second ago vanishes and I tighten my grip on the phone. “A-and?”
“Lee’s still in surgery, but he’s stable.”
Tears prick at my eyes and I spin around to avoid Tara’s and Chad’s concerned looks. “Okay, that’s good. That’s really good.”
I swallow thickly to get rid of the growing lump in my throat and Paige sighs on the other end of the line.
“Yeah, it is. . . so what about you? Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, but—“
The lights turn off and the call disconnects. A scream pierces through the silent theater and I whirl around.
Tara.
She and Chad seem to be unharmed, but they’re tripping over their feet, trying to get away from something, of rather, someone.
It’s hard to make out what’s happening in the dark, but even before a homemade Stab movie gets projected onto the white curtains that have been lowered in front of the stage, I know that Ghostface is here.
Baile, Ethan and Quinn are here, right now, and we didn’t see it coming.
How didn’t we know? There’s only one entrance and we would have heard them come in. Right?
But what if Kirby overlooked a different entrance? What if she didn’t search the place probably?
Speaking of Kirby, my blood runs cold when my eyes land on her. Her face is covered in blood, and it looks like her nose is broken, but what’s more important is the blood on her shirt from a stab wound in her stomach and the knife pressed against her neck by Ghostface, standing behind her.
Ethan or Quinn. . . Bailey is taller.
“Fuck.” I rush to pull Tara and Chad behind me, feeling anger rising in the pit of my stomach when Ghostface tilts his head mockingly.
This is not how this was supposed to go down. Kirby was supposed to stay hidden, she was supposed to observe and call for backup.
Movement out of the corner of my eye makes my heart skip a beat, but when I turn my head, there’s nothing there.
A second later though I feel a presence on my other side, and I whirl around, expecting another Ghostface, but it’s just Sam, wide-eyed and panting.
“They’re here,” she breathes, “They’re—“ she freezes when her eyes land on Kirby, “—Fuck.”
She grabs my arm, and together we shield Chad and Tara while Ghostface continues to watch us wordlessly.
Kirby is deathly still in his hold, despite the obvious pain she’s in because she knows that if she even attempts to reach for her gun or her radio, her throat will be slit.
Some blood is already trickling down her throat because of how hard Ghostface is pressing the knife against her skin, and I shiver, remembering how I was in that same position a year ago.
Every breath, every blink could be your last one, and it’s a horrifying experience.
This is definitely not how I thought this would go. Was I skeptical of our half-assed planned? Yes. Was I expecting it to go off the rails at some point? Also, yes, but I didn’t think shit would be hitting the fan this quickly.
Well, there’s no point in keeping my mouth shut any longer.
“Let her go, Ethan. She has nothing to do with this,” I say lowly. I know it’s him because Quinn is even shorter than her brother and she probably wouldn’t have had the strength to overwhelm Kirby.
Ghostface falters ever so slightly, obviously surprised that I know who’s under the mask, but he doesn’t move or say anything.
“What are you doing?” Tara hisses, tugging on the back of my sweater. “That’s not Ethan.”
Sam squeezes my arm, and I glance over my shoulder for a split second to meet Tara’s eyes. “Yes it is,” I say, forcing myself to sound calm. “He’s behind all of this with Quinn and Bailey.”
“What?” Chad lets out a surprised gasp.
Someone starts clapping slowly behind us and we all whirl around to see Bailey standing there next to another Ghostface.
He’s smiling menacingly and claps one more time before exhaling dramatically. “I knew you’d figure it out. I mean, the way you looked at me at the police station after the bodega. . . I knew you knew something was up.”
I narrow my eyes, but stay quiet.
There’s no way to get a confession out of all of them now, at least not one we can use against them in court because Kirby was supposed to record everything, so we’re moving on to plan b.
Kill them. Kill all of them. Make them pay for what they’ve done to Liam, Gale, Anika, and Brooks, and for how they tired to frame Sam for what happened im Woodsboro.
“Also, Ethan saw you talking to Kirby, so I knew we had to do something sooner rather than later to make you pay.”
“Make us pay?” Sam asks indignantly. “For what?!”
The homemade Stab movie still playing in the background flickers eerily, casting weird shadows over everyone’s face, but especially Bailey’s when it tightens in anger.
He pulls out his gun and waves it around. “For killing my son!”
“Your son?” Tara snaps over my shoulder.
“Yeah, he’s right there.” I gesture at the Ghostface still pressing a knife to Kirby’s neck.
Bailey snorts and the Ghostface next to him takes off his mask.
Quinn.
I knew it, and so did Sam, but Chad and Tara suck in a breath behind me.
Ethan takes off his mask as well, somehow managing to do it without letting go of Kirby.
“Not him!” Quinn snaps with wild eyes before pointing her knife at Sam. “You killed—“
The curly hair, the thick eyebrows. . . E.K. Ethan Kirsch.
“Richie. . .” I say through clenched teeth.
Sam’s hand around my upper arm tightens. “You’re Richie’s family?!”
Tara and Chad shift uncomfortably, but they don’t say a word.
Of course they’re Richie’s family. How did I not see that coming?
They want revenge for what Sam did to him and they started it all by spreading rumors about her online, so when they kill her, kill us, people will just suspect some rando who took matters into his own hands after he found out Sam was the “real” Ghostface.
How fucked up is that. . .
I glance at Kirby while Bailey, Ethan, and Quinn catch the others up on what I just figured out, and nod subtly when her fingers graze against the pocket of her leather jacket.
The radio. . . We need to call for backup. We need to get out of here.
There has to be a second exit we don’t know about because how else would Bailey, Ethan, and Quinn have gotten into the theater unnoticed.
My call with page was disconnected, probably because Bailey turned on some kind of signal jammer, which could mean the radio is also useless, but getting my hands on it and trying to call for back up is worth a try anyway.
I mean, don’t radios and cell phones operate on different frequencies?
All thoughts of frequencies are quickly forgotten when Bailey steps forward and holds out a weathered Ghostface mask.
“This is your father’s, Sam,” he says. “Quinn’s got Stu Macher’s and Ethan has Nacy Loomis’s, your grandmother’s. . .”
“It really runs in your fucking family, doesn’t it,” Ethan pipes up, and the way Sam’s breath hitches next to me makes me want to bash his head in.
This is exactly what she’s afraid of, being like them, and I just know it’s going to take a lot of therapy and a lot of pep talks to make her, once again, believe she really isn’t anything like them
Tara sniffles quietly, and I reach behind me to squeeze her hand when she holds onto the hem of my sweater.
“This is what we’ve been counting down to,” Bailey says, waving the mask around with the same crazy look in his eyes as Quinn. “I’m going to need you to put it on.”
Oh, hell no.
Sam breathes heavily, and for a split second I think she’s going to take it—she’s going to give them what they want after all, but then she lets go of my arm and smacks the mask out of Bailey’s hand.
“Fuck you!” she spits and her confidence fills me with so much pride that I don’t react fast enough when Quinn lunges forward, slicing Sam’s exposed upper arm with her knife.
She was wearing my zip up hoodie earlier, but it’s so hot in here she must have taken it off while on the phone with Mindy, leaving her in only her gray tank top.
Shit, Mindy. . . Why was she calling in the first place? Is she okay?
There’s no way to find out now, so I quickly pull Sam back against me, out of reach of Quinn while she presses a hand to the cut on her arm.
It’s only superficial, but it’s already bleeding pretty badly and it will definitely need stitches.
“Stay the fuck away from her,” Tara shouts, trying to step out from behind me, but Chad holds her back with an arm around her waist.
“You’re a killer, just like your father, Sam,” Bailey says, pointing an accusing finger at Sam and this time, unlike when Ethan opened his stupid mouth, I don’t hold back.
“No, she’s not you!” I snap, baring my teeth. With her free hand, Sam squeezes my arm around her middle, either to silently thank me for standing up for her or to get me to settle down.
“Yes, she is you motherfucker!” Quinn screams. “She killed Richie like the cold-blooded psycho that she is!”
That’s it!
I let go of Sam and rush forward to tackle Quinn, but Ethan is quick to react. He shoves Kirby aside and jumps in my way before I can get to his sister, stabbing me in the shoulder right below my collar bone—right below the scar on my neck where Amber stabbed me.
“Ah, you fucking little twig,” I exclaim, squaring my shoulders, ready to take him down instead when Sam pulls me back by the back of my sweater.
“No, run!” she shouts and I spin around, knowing she’s right.
Tara and Chad are already weaving through the glass cases, trying to get to the metal door we came in through and Sam and I follow them.
Quinn and Ethan are hot on our heels while Bailey shouts how he knew Sam had to die when he saw the pictures of what she did to Richie.
Everyone who had something to do with his death dies. . . Yeah, no thanks.
Amidst the chaos, the fact that we don’t have the key card to unlock the door dawns on me the moment we’re standing in front of it. Chad tries to pry it open, but it doesn’t budge and when Quinn and Ethan’s footsteps get louder behind us I exclaim, “Forget about it. We’re not getting out this way! There has to be another exit!”
“The roof!” Tara says. “I saw an exit sign leading to the roof behind the seats on the balcony overlooking the stage.”
The roof? Seriously? We’ll be trapped there, too, unless there’s a fire escape.
Anything’s better than this though, I think as Ethan and Quinn skirt around the corner.
“Okay, go left! There’s a staircase up to the balcony!” I shout and we start running again, abandoning the metal door, which could possibly still be our only way out.
Somewhere in the theater a shot gets fired, and I pray to God that Kirby is okay, but I don’t have time to dwell on it as we get to the staircase.
I yank on Sam’s arm and pull her in front of me, and usher her to follow Chad and Tara, but she stops when she notices me freezing on the bottom step.
“What are you doing? Come on!” Urgency seeps into her voice and she tries to drag me up the stairs, but I don’t move.
“No, get to the roof and get help, I’ll buy you some time,” I say, pulling out the knife Kirby gave me.
If Quinn and Ethan want to get to the others, they’ll have to go through me first.
Sam’s eyes widen when they land on the gleaming blade and she shakes her head adamantly. “Fuck no! I’ve left you behind twice now, I’m not doing it again!”
“Sam— I—“ I want to protest, but then Quinn appears with a lazy smile, dragging the blade of her knife along the wall, seemingly in no hurry to get to us any more.
No, no, no. Why’s she so calm. What’s going on?! Where’s Ethan?!
“Y/N!” Sam urges, which snaps me out of my thoughts.
Right. We’ve got to move, no matter how slow Quinn is walking, she’s going to get to us eventually if we don’t move.
“Shit. Yeah, okay! Go, go, go!” I follow Sam up the stairs, taking two of them at a time with my heart pounding in my ears until we get to the top.
Oh damn, we’re higher up than I expected.
It’s at least a ten foot drop from the balcony to the main floor of the theater, but that’s not what I’m worried about.
No, what I’m worried about is Ethan, who’s blocking our path to the roof because he somehow managed to climb the scaffolding connecting the balcony and the main floor to our right.
Tara and Chad are rooted to the ground, staring at him while he simply waves his knife mockingly.
“You really thought you guys could get away?” He laughs and I grab Sam’s hand and spin us around when I hear Quinn coming up the stairs behind us. “Yeah, no. You’re all going to die here tonight and pay for what you did to Richie.”
Tara whimpers and she and Chad take several steps back until their backs are pressed against Sam’s and mine.
The weight of Kirby’s knife in my hand, the one that isn’t holding Sam’s, does nothing to ground me.
We’re caged in and there’s nothing I can do without risking getting hurt because both Ethan and Quinn also have a knife.
“Richie deserved everything he got!” Sam spits next to me. “He was pathetic and killed innocent people just so he could make a new Stab movie! A fucking movie!”
“He loved those movies!” Quinn exclaims angrily and I can’t help but scowl at her.
“That doesn’t excuse what he did! How deluded are you to think that it’s okay to kill people just so you can make a movie?!”
“Shut up!” Ethan shouts and even though I can’t see him, I know he’s absolutely livid right now.
I don’t shut up though. Not only because I can’t stop myself from going on, but because I need to get him to snap and move so we can get to the roof.
“I mean, how fucked up is it that your dad brainwashed you into avenging your brother’s death? He’s a grown ass man and he’s using his kids to do his bidding. Really gets you thinking about who the favorite child is, or was in this case, doesn’t it?”
Quinn’s face contorts into a grimace of rage and I can see both her and Ethan lunging at us from miles away, so I act before they can.
I let go of Sam’s hand and pick up a discarded scaffolding pipe, shoving it into Chad’s hands before turning back around and kicking the side of Quinn’s knee when she comes at us.
She cries out in pain and goes down, and I spin around just in time to see Chad knocking the knife out of Ethan’s hand with the pipe.
“You piece of shit, you know nothing about us!” Ethan shouts, scrambling to pick the knife back up, but Chad is one step ahead of him.
He kicks the knife under the seats before stepping to the side so Tara can knee him in the face, knocking him out.
Yeah, get his ass, Sprout!
Quinn wails furiously and jumps to her feet, her rage obviously numbing the pain in her knee. She tightens the grip she has on her knife and lunges at Sam who raises her arms defensively.
“Oh no you don’t!” I growl, darting forward and catching her wrist mid-strike. I twist it so the knife is now pointing at her and watch in horror as she runs straight into it, stabbing herself in the throat because she can’t stop her advance in time.
Her eyes widen, and she chokes on her own blood for a moment before Sam kicks her in the stomach, forcing her to let go of the knife and fall backward.
She twitches helplessly, coughing and clawing at her own throat for what feels like hours before finally going deathly still.
“Good fucking riddance,” I spit and Sam nods, seemingly in a daze with her eyes trained on Quinn’s dead body until I grab her hand and pull her away. “Let’s go!”
Tara and Chad have already left and I can only hope that they made it to the roof okay. Where Kirby and Bailey are, I have no idea, but the theater’s been deathly quiet since that gunshots I heard earlier.
Please let that have been Kirby shooting Bailey and nod the other way around.
“We need to call for back—“ My words get stuck in my throat when Sam lets out a surprised cry behind me. Her hand lets go of mine and I hear her knife clatter against the ground before I whirl around to see that she’s tripped over something.
No, not something, someone. And that someone is Ethan who’s got his hand wrapped around her ankle.
“Son of a bitch!” Sam seethes and kicks him in the shoulder, which makes him let go of her, but when they both jump to their feet, my heart drops at the sight of him holding the knife she just dropped.
“You’re not going anywhere!” He slashes the knife through the air, missing Sam’s throat by an inch which makes me see red.
I yank Sam behind me, ignoring the way my back stings because of it, and tackle him.
He grunts when we go down and I feel him dragging the knife across my side, but all I can focus on is the sound of Sam’s voice, crying out my name, and the sensation of falling.
Falling, and falling, and falling.
“Y/N!”
I look up and it’s only when I see Sam bent over the railing of the balcony with a bewildered look in her eyes and an outstretched arm that I realize Ethan and I went overt the edge.
No. This was not supposed to happen.
I want to reach out and grab her hand, but it’s too late. I’m falling and before I know it, everything goes black.
I can’t have been out for too long, because when I come to again, everything is quiet.
There’s no shouting, there’s no police and I’m still in the theater, staring up at the blurry outline of the balcony and the dark ceiling.
Sam is nowhere in sight, but when I turn my head I see Ethan right next to me, sprawled on the ground amidst the glass shards of the display case he fell on.
Black dots are dancing in my vision, and I know it’s only a matter of time before I pass out again, but I know for a fact that he’s dead.
His neck is bent at an unnatural angle and his lifeless eyes are staring at me. His lips and chin are covered in blood from when Tara broke his nose with her knee and there are tiny glass shards sticking out of his cheek and forehead.
That’s two for two, I guess. . .
I avert my eyes and go to sit up to find Sam and the others, only to feel my heart drop when I find that I can’t move.
No. Not again.
I try again, willing every muscle in my body to help me sit up, but it doesn’t work.
All I can do is turn my head, and even that is difficult now that I think about it.
It’s like trying to run in a dream, and before I can stop it, a desperate whimper slips past my lips.
Not again. Please, not again.
The memory of Leroy’s face— the firefighter who pulled me out of my parents car after the accident— makes its way to the front of my mind and when I close my eyes I see his sparkling blue eyes above me.
No, not again. Not again. . .
“Y/N!”
My eyes fly open and I look up. Leroy’s blue eyes swim in and out of focus before they’re replaced by dark brown ones.
Sam.
She’s kneeling over me and has her hands on the side of my head.
“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God. What did you do?!,” she whispers frantically, her eyes darting between mine.
I go to say something, but she shushes me by pressing a finger against my lips. “Don’t answer that. Save your strength. Just stay awake, okay, keep looking at me.”
I don’t know why’s she’s telling me to stay awake, but then I feel the almost irresistible pull of sleep tugging on my insides.
My eyes flutter, but I can’t in good conscience rest until I know it’s over— until I know that everyone’s okay.
“T-Tara. . . Chad,” I whisper, my eyes momentarily focusing on the pendant of Sam’s necklace. It twinkles in the low light and fills me with an indescribable warmth, knowing that she hasn’t taken the necklace off since I’ve given it to her. It also somehow chases away the panic that threatened to wash over me just a moment ago when I realized I couldn’t move.
“They’re okay,” Sam says, her voice breaking which makes me look at her again. Her eyes are filled with tears and her bottom lip is quivering the same way it did when I collapsed at the hospital a year ago. “They’re both okay. Kirby’s okay, too.”
I exhale shakily and blink back my own tears. “So, it’s over?”
Sam nods, running her thumbs over my cheek. “It is and help is on the way, so try to stay awake, okay? I know you’re tired, and you’re in a lot of pain because you took quite a fall, but you have to stay awake.“
“Quite a fall” feels like an understatement, but I don’t comment on it. I just shake my head and sigh quietly.
“‘M not in pain,” I slur, feeling my consciousness slipping away again.
It’s true, I’m not in pain. I just can’t move, but that’s okay because I know everyone else is okay. They’re all going to be okay, including Gale and Liam.
“What do you mean you’re not in pain? You just fell ten feet! How can you not be in pain?” Sam grabs my hand and laces our fingers together. I can’t feel it, but I see her doing it. I also see her furrowing her eyebrows when my hand stays limp before realization dawns on her.
“Y/N. . .” Tears roll down her face and I want nothing more but to reach up and wipe them away, but I can’t. “You’re— You’re—“
“‘S okay,” I whisper, trying my best to smile. “I’m okay.”
“No, you’re not, you’re not,” she hiccups and lets go of my hand again to cradle my head and the back of my neck just as my eyes begin to flutter. “Hey, keep your eyes open! You hear me, Y/N?! Keep your eyes open!”
But I’m so tired and she’s here. She’s finally here after everything that’s happened.
“Sam?”
Tara’s voice makes Sam look up and I take that as my chance to close my eyes.
Just for a little bit, I tell myself, but as soon as my eyes close, darkness washes over me.
“Y/N? Y/N!”
They’re all okay.
She’s here.
_______________________________________________
Before you come for me I just want to say that—spoiler alert—we’re going to be okay!
This part was a pain to write, but it’s done and I can rest now.
Only one more part to go!
Tag list: @bella423 @artrizzler19 @btay3115 @canyonyodeler @quadofthec @pussyydestroyer @rqizzu @pithod @morganismspam23 @idontliketoread2137
47 notes · View notes
tactical-jellyfish · 2 days ago
Text
Watcher 1-1
Part TEN!!
Warnings!: The 141 will be criminally stupid, fumblers, all of them. Death (canon-typical), Violence (canon-typical), loss of limb (I will cover the symptoms as well as possible, but any and all corrections are welcome) They do get kissy, but no smut (that I'm writing, but it's very much implied).
Before you can tear Soap's throat out, you see your fucking savior appear.
Sarah.
Her tanned, sun-darkened skin is exactly what you've been missing, the neatly-done braids that you remember helping her put in sway as she walks toward you.
"Captain."
You call out flatly. She smiles, knowing damn well you're calming at the sight of her.
The dog at her side (technically, Hesh's dog, Riley) gives a soft noise of greeting before lightly pulling at his leash, requesting to be let go but knowing better. Well-trained, like you would expect from Hesh. He does good work.
You assume your place by Sarah's side as Riley trots over to Hesh's legs, sitting by his booted foot.
"Right, let's handle this properly, yes?"
Her voice is polite but firm as she looks at the other team, not even a little fondness residing in her dark eyes as she gazes at Price, on even ground with the Brit in a way you never were.
In a way you would never need to be, with her. With your team at your back.
"This is Hesh, my lieutenant, Newton, my second lieutenant, and Newton's sergeant, Keegan. Hesh handles Logan. If you have questions, address them to me."
You know Price is looking at you. You know all four of them are, in part. But you also don't care nearly enough to react to it with anything other than a slight scowl.
You don't offer much attention as Price introduces his men, but you do pause for the last one.
"This is Roach. He don't talk much, but he's good people."
The stupid little antennae bob when he waves excitedly, before making a gesture that you know.
He waves, and swipes his hands up from the bottom of his ribs, before presenting both to your team in a 'thumbs up' gesture
How are you, in British Sign Language.
"I'm good, Roach. I don't talk much either."
Your voice is accompanied by some of your old BSL–a bit rusty, no doubt, and a little muddied, because you've been using ASL as much as you can, to squeak by in the US–reaffirming to the masked man before you that you might be a little off, but he's got some company.
Roach jumps a little, before flapping his hands excitedly while trying to stay in place.
You hate to admit it, but it's kind of endearing to you. Reminds you of the way Keegan bounces up and down when he gets excited, or how Hesh fiddles with any little piece of string you give him.
Roach could be... he had potential.
You'd look into him more, in your free time.
He'll be interesting.
First chapter | Previous chapter | Next chapter
Shorter chapter today, but it's more of a set-up for later shit, so get ready for the fecal matter to hit the fan, lovelies <3. Thank you for all the support today, it's been amazingly overwhelming to see :D
38 notes · View notes
bumblebeesweettea · 1 day ago
Text
More SCP Brainrot featuring Charles Gears:
Gears' inability to show emotion is equal parts Nature and Nurture. With his rumored parentage setting him up with a limited understanding and safe place to show emotions, his traumatic childhood/life, dangerous job, dealing with death constantly he keeps an iron clad facade of being emotionless.
A lower level researcher, or multiple people, had also probably mentioned how Gears being so brave and unflappable gave them comfort during breaches and now he really can't break. What kind of leader would he be if he didn't make his subordinates feel safe?
There's a difference between not being able to show emotions and not feeling emotion. And Gears feels emotions rather strongly. He has sympathy for the Safe human anomalies. He quietly mourns those lost to the dangerous anomalies, and find some comfort in the antics of men like Alto Clef, and Elias Shaw. Even if it does end up with more paperwork.
He has art from SCP-590 hanging up in his office. A little bit of sunshine in a gloomy profession
He keeps an eye on his daughter and always gets very tense when he hears members of the serpents hand have been killed. And he always, ALWAYS, goes to see the bodies to make sure Alison isn't there
He admires the hell out of Doctor Simon Glass. The psychiatrist still has a good heart and open despite the horror of the SCP Foundation. He hopes Glass doesn't lose that.
28 notes · View notes
purple-haired-faerie · 2 days ago
Text
Family pt 2
Azriel x reader
Future fic, Family fic, established relationship
Mentions of character death, child abuse and alcoholism.
Word count: 856
We were in our cabin in Illyria. Since everyone had started having children, we all decided we couldn’t keep using Rhysand’s mother’s cabin, so we all brought our own as a place to stay. Azriel was checking on training and checking on a few bits of information that had come back to him. I was there checking on the younglings health in my capacity as a health visitor healer. I had low level healing magic and wanted to put that to good use so Madja had trained me as a health visitor. Axel and Elias were undergoing basic Illyrian training as well as their own individual ambitions. Axel was working on controlling his shadowsinging abilities. He knew he wanted to use his shadows and he wanted to investigate, but didn’t want to take up his father’s position as the courts spymaster, which was fine with us. We wanted our children to pursue whatever they wanted to pursue.
Elias on the other hand had inherited a stronger amount of my healing powers, and wanted to become a trauma surgeon. His argument was that ‘the more Illyrians I can save, the less time Dad and Uncle Cass have to spend in Illyria training the soldiers and increase the armies numbers. They were both twenty five and coming into their own person. Esther was ten and was an absolute joy to be around. She somehow sure the best in everything and everyone and just wanted to help in anyway she was able. I was sat at our table working on my notes from the children I had seen today for a report I was doing for Rhys and Esther was working on some extra school work. She was always looking to learn new things and asking her teachers for extra work, when Azriel and the boys came in. Only they weren’t by themselves, but had two younglings with them.
“Love, we couldn’t leave them. They have no one out there and…” Azriel babbled and I had to raise my hand to silence him. The boy looked to be about seven, and he was clinging onto a baby I guessed to be about six months at most. “Azriel, it’s fine. We will manage. Can you tell me what happened?” I asked. I could see Esther, still sat at the table taking everything in with big wide eyes. Azriel swallowed, motioning our buys and the two children further into the cottage. “I’d finishing for the day, and I’d met up with Axel and Elias and we were leaving the camp, when I saw them. Well I saw him first. He reminded me so much of Cass. He was fighting with some other boys. For food I think but I’m not sure. I came over to break the fight up, and the other boys, well they ran off. He looked panicked like I was going to hurt him” and I gave him a reassuring smile. I’d been told what he and Cassian had been through as children and how their lives had been changed when Rhys’s mother had taken them in.
“I assured him he was okay and I wanted to make sure he was okay. It took a while but he said he was just trying to get food for his sister. When I asked why he was in charge of getting food and not his parents, he said it was because his mother was dead. She died giving birth to his sister. His father was angry at her for killing his wife and spent his time drinking and when he wasn’t drinking he beat him, because he was defending the baby. His wings even got injured meaning that he can’t really fly properly. One night he grabbed his sister and ran away. They’d been managing by themselves ever since” and I got him to take me to his sister and we came straight here.” I gave a nod, and returned to the two small children. “Can you tell me your names? If you are going to be staying with us I need to know what we are to call you?”
The boy looked around at all of us, trying to work out what I had just said and what it meant. I knew we were keeping these children, that they were going to become part of our family. “Momma called me Finn, and I called her Sylvia” he finally whispered. The fact he had to name his own sister broke my heart. I felt Azriel’s pain through the bond, the pain he felt for these two children was the same as mine. “Finn, how would you and Sylvia like to join our family? If you lived with us? That way you wouldn’t have to fight people for the basics and you and your sister could be safe and be with people who love you” Azriel asked gently. Finn looked around, at every single one of us. At me, Azriel, Axel, Elias and finally Esther, before looking back at Azriel and nodding, and that was all that was needed. Our family of five had just grown to a family of seven.
Tags; @romantasyreader28 @suppppp97 @thelov3lybookworm @azrielssgirl
32 notes · View notes
katyawriteswhump · 3 days ago
Text
power of love 19/21
steve has powers/eddie lives season 4 fix-it fic. This is nearly the end, which will def be up tomorrow, if it kills me 😝
blurb: Steve has a habit of surviving near death experiences then getting sick for no reason. And Eddie and those fatal bat bites? After an impossible feat of mouth-to-mouth resuscitation from Steve, he’s mysteriously fixed. So, Eddie’s back to being banished, this time with Steve and Robin in tow. Eddie’s healing, but Steve isn’t… and life gets even more confusing, when Eddie develops feelings for Steve, which aren’t entirely unrequited.
(or, lots of angst, fluff, idiots to lovers, eventual smut and happy ending)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18
Preview: “Did you tell them how we opened the gate, Eddie?” “Nooooot exactly.” Steve’s brow furrows. “Seeing as we’re on the starting team now, don’t you reckon we should practice?” “Yeah,” says Eddie, deadpan. “Yeah, I really, really do.” He slams so hard into Steve’s opened arms that the stool tips back. Steve jumps off it, anchoring a fist in Eddie’s hair. Lips brush and spark yet again, and they get ‘practicing’ real hard. Any reason for the kiss other than kissing is forgotten pronto. There’s no future, no past, only here and now—sucking face like a couple of dumb teens at a keg party. To be fair, since realising he’s in love, Eddie’s chiefly felt it through a horror-flick lens of loss. Finally, he’s enjoying the kickass side of things, and it’s a super-fun ride. They don’t have to be releasing flood tides for this to be more than a kiss. When they surface for air, Steve waggles his brows, smirking again. “You’re not gonna pass out on me?” asks Eddie, because he feels he should check. “Nope. Tho’ these jeans ride up my butt, and you’re so not helping.” Yup, Eddie is dry humping a not-insignificant bulge at Steve’s crotch. Beneath Eddie’s sweatpants, he’s nursing his own more-than-semi: “You gonna do something about it?” “Sure thing.” Eddie wrangles down Steve’s zipper.
chapter after cut
Eddie POV continued...
“What’s going on?” Nancy Wheeler’s unexpected voice breaks Eddie’s complete focus on Steve. “Oh my God! Is he..?”
“Chill.” Eddie conjures a goofy grin he doesn’t quite feel. All the same, the real Eddie Munson is back in business, totally metal, and flipping the bird in the face of goddamn death: “He’s gonna be fine, Nancy. He’s gonna be just fine.”
Steve remains out of it.
When, despite Eddie’s desperate cuddling, he falls limp and stops muttering, Eddie’s bravado falters. He joins forces with Robin to hook Steve’s arms over their shoulders, raising him up and hauling him toward Nancy’s station wagon.
Eddie’s knees are about as firm as a jelly-donut, much like every muscle in his body. He grits his teeth, supports his share of Steve’s weight somehow. With an effort, he tunes into the others’ debate about where to take Steve and how close they should remain to Lover’s Lake.
Now Steve is breathing, they decide a hospital is too risky. Getting Steve somewhere warm and dry—not too far away—is their best shot.
“How exactly did you two end up here, anyhow?” asks Dustin, who’s limping impressively fast. “We thought you were in the Soviet tunnels."
“Good job you weren’t,” interjects Nancy. “You have no idea what went down there.”
Eddie forces his goofiest smile again. “Actually, Wheeler, I got an inkling.”
In the car, they piece together the jigsaw. After realizing Steve had been taken, Robin ran straight to Dustin’s, where she learned Eddie had been nabbed. They’d summoned all the gang still around—Nancy, Jonathan, Lucas, and Erica—and split up to try and find a way into the Soviet Base. Because Starcourt was charred rubble, and the military were all over the Hess farm, they’d sought a way in along the waterways:
“Then the freaky shit hit the fan,” said Robin. “Again.”
Robin and Nancy had been bolt-cutting their way into an underground culvert, when every drop of water was sucked from the stream.
“It was totally inexplicable,” says Nancy. “The same thing happened all over Hawkins, including at Lover’s Lake. We thought at first all the water had been sucked into the Upside Down or something, but then—”
“—as I said earlier,” chips in Dustin, “the police radio chatter went apewire about the flood in the military base. Then it got stranger than even that. Every single person associated with O’Sullivan’s occupation of Hawkins has totally vanished, even the ones out on patrol. They’re literally all gone, though we were chiefly freaking out that you two were d-dr—”
“Drowned like rats?” Eddie offers helpfully.
You have no idea how close I got, buddy.
He explains how he had been very much caught in the flood.
Thanks to Steve’s superpowers, they’d washed up here.
Alive.
That results in a few seconds of absolute silence, and then, Robin starts babbling: “So, yeah, we’d been searching for hours,” says Robin. “We were literally dying of worry. Then we stumbled on you pretty much by accident.”
Eddie finishes manoeuvring Steve into the vehicle. Trying to process is making his brain ache. “So, apart from us two, nobody made it out of the tunnels?”
“Not that we know of,” says Nancy, sliding into the driving seat. “I think they were washed into the Upside Down, although we know there’s little or no water there. Maybe that’s why the water rushed back into the lakes and streams super-quick.”
No. That’s not it.
Eddie doesn’t say it out loud. Not yet.
He thinks back yet again to when Steve kissed him during the flood. The show-stopping kiss that was gonna rock Eddie’s memory till the day he died, however distant—or close—that might be. If he lives, he might use that memory to conjure a masterpiece of pure metal.
Dammit, just thinking about having Steve weightless in his arms, gyrating madly against him, brings a misty smile to his lips.
Which dies a swift hard death.
Steve is unconscious. Wedged between him and Robin in the rear-seat of Nancy’s car. But, wow, talk about superpowers! Steve flushed away all of O’Sullivan’s evil-ass henchmen, whether they were polluting the waterways or not.
And the real sucker-punch? When they kissed, Steve told him they were opening a gate to another another dimension.
Eddie plants a soft kiss on Steve’s head, rested on his shoulder, and braces himself to explain it all.
“Steve didn’t just save me,” he says, “He opened a gate. Which wasn’t to the Upside Down. He sent those army guys somewhere else.”
****
Steve POV
“I love him!” fumes Steve, to his freaky-ass fairy-water-god-spirit. They are a swirl in the mists, into which he kicks a spectral foot. “He said he loved me too, and I genuinely don’t think he was shitting me. Do you realise how long I waited for this? Christ, and have you MET Vecna? O’Sullivan and his stormtroopers were My Little Ponies compared to that cuckoo son-of-a-bitch. Eleven is gonna need us BOTH!”
He keeps on arguing, with no clue if they’re listening. Obviously, he can’t stay dead, or whatever the heck is going on with his now creepily possessive fairy-KIDNAPPER. On the other hand, when he lands fully back into his body, it’s deeply un-fun.
His lungs are clenched fists, which his shallow breaths stab like icy shards. He can sense Eddie, somehow knows he’s near, so that’s kinda reassuring.
He keeps arguing with his supernatural stalker, till everything fades. When he again grows faintly aware of his physical surroundings, they’re soft and warm.
He still can’t open his eyes, though.
“Oh, c’mon!” he bitches, in case his fairy-kidnapper is still listening. “Seriously, you can’t separate us now—we got the rest of our lives to spend together. I want a family! Kids! Six of ’em!” Suddenly, he’s gotten it all figured out. “We can adopt.”
“We’re adopting now? Oh, Steve! Look, I don’t know if you can hear me. Focus on getting better. We’ll talk about the rest when—”
“Nance?” Steve startles awake, possibly because she’s squeezing his fingers bone-crushingly tight.
“Steve!” She drops his hand, looking spooked and relieved in equal measures. “Oh my God, you’re awake! You’re okay?”
His head spins with confusion. Still, he’s felt a shitload worse. “Where are we?”
“At the Byers’.” She passes him an opened bottle of water, watches him like a hawk as he sips. “This used to be Jonathan’s room. Nobody moved in, and we figured it would be a decent place to hide.”
“Peachy.” He hands back the bottle. “I’ve been here, like, three times. Each one almost died.”
She swipes a mascara-smudged cheekbone and slams him with a look he knows well. That mingling of longing and guilt that used to break his heart.
Not anymore.
Christ, does he genuinely have to explain that he no longer wants those ‘six little nuggets’ with her, and… Shit! His heart kicks off pounding. If he’s with Nancy, where’s Eddie? Or Robin, for that matter?
Nancy is saying stuff. He interrupts. “Eddie, Nance! Where is he? Where’s Robin? How the hell did I get here?”
“Steve!” Eddie bursts into the room, eclipsing Nancy from Steve’s view. He bounces onto the bed, pulls Steve into a hug: “Christ, I leave you for five seconds, and… Mmmmph!”
Steve’s mouth covers Eddie’s hungrily. It’s difficult to top their last kiss, though they do their darndest. Steve flings his arms around Eddie, veins firing as his strength rushes back. When they finally break apart, Steve takes Eddie’s face in his hands, thumbs caressing those dimples:
He’s real. This is real.
“Got your note,” says Eddie, eyes large and liquid. “Both of them, actually.”
“Oh!” It takes a beat from that little bombshell to detonate. Steve flops back onto the pillows. “I’m sorry, Eddie. Look, I wrote the one you didn’t get first, and—”
“Apology accepted.” Eddie’s turn to caress Steve dopily, brushing his knuckles down the scruff on Steve’s cheek. “I mean, I get it. You wanted to protect me. In the end, both notes mean the same thing.”
“I guess they do.” Steve flinches from Eddie’s intensity. “In a screwed-up kinda way. I’m still an idiot for writing it.”
“Doesn’t matter, Stevie. In case you missed it, while you were busy coming back from the dead… Love you too.”
That has Steve looking up sharply, sitting up, too. Eddie is saying the words Steve yearned for all his life.
Definitely not a hallucination this time.
IT’S FOR REAL. 
His arms glide back around Eddie, who mirrors him, sliding a warm hand to the small of Steve’s back: “Honestly, Eddie, I meant it with all my heart. I don’t deserve… I… um...”
Nancy coughs politely: “I can see I’ve not been keeping up with the plot?” Steve’s flash of remorse is fleeting.  “I’ll give you two some space,” she says, which sounds nice, apart from she’s not left the room for two seconds before Robin charges in.
“Oh my God, Steve! You’re awake!”
The two-way hug becomes a throttling three-way hug. Robin elbows Eddie in the nose, so she can clamp tighter around Steve’s neck. The agonised creak of Jonathan’s former bed can’t stop this being another absolutely perfect moment.
For all of twenty seconds.
Steve’s gotten no idea if Max is still at death’s door or not. Plus, are any of their enemies actually dead?
Vecna isn’t, for sure.
“Okay, getting weird now,” says Robin, extracting herself from Steve and Eddie as swiftly as she arrived. “Right, I got news. Shit, neither of you need to look that spooked! It’s not all apocalyptically terrible.”
First, she and Eddie fill Steve in on what actually happened with the flood. Then Robin gets to the new stuff—El and Hopper are back in Hawkins, and Will and Mike are on their way. Since literally everyone associated with O’Sullivan has vanished, the small contingent of government officials allied with Owens—who is, apparently, also still alive—have wrangled a coup:
“They’re taking over command of the search and clear-up operations. Eddie is officially in the clear! They’re gonna work with El to get rid of Vecna, once and for all.”
“We can help her,” says Steve. Yeah, he wants to stay snug and safe with his two best friends forever. He’s still gotta a job to do. He suspects it’s the main reason he was allowed to come back.
“You already have,” Robin says. “Eddie told us. You totally annihilated O’Sullivan. You opened a gate to another dimension. Not to the Upside Down. Another one! So proud of my Dingus.”
“He’s talking bull.” Steve feels weary for the first time since he woke.  Also, kinda guilty. He never set out to annihilate anyone other than Vecna. He was only following his instincts to protect people he loved. One thing is certain, though: “We did it. Eddie and me. And now… I got a hunch we’re gonna have to do it again.”
...
Eddie POV
WE.
We’re gonna have to do it again.
With Steve safe in his arms, chin notching on his shoulder, Eddie is totally up for it. He knows Steve’s shared his magic juju. He’s ecstatic Steve’s back, and they’re gonna duet on the next verse. And yet…
…who wouldn’t be shitting themselves?
A brief brainstorming about how exactly he and Steve might do ‘it,’ has them agreeing they’ll probably have to return to the Upside Down to flush out Vecna. And that’s before any other gate-opening ensues.
The prospect of returning to demo-bat central, doesn’t exactly fill his heart with song.
They’re summoned to a sitrep at Hopper’s cabin. An official statement of Eddie’s innocence has not yet been issued, and Steve complains he’s still shaky and got a headache. So, they get to stay behind at the Byers’, which is nearer the Lake. Dustin has found them clothes, chiefly from the charity collections, and they’re not exactly a great fit.
Steve’s jeans are particularly clingy around the ass. Eddie isn’t complaining about that at all.
“Is your headache bad?” asks Eddie, after the others have gone.
He’s in the kitchen, rummaging through the cupboard for anything other than cereal. They’re all so sick of it, Robin didn’t even touch the Count Chocular.
“Not really,” says Steve. Eddie pitches him a rock-hard blueberry muffin—a crappy toss, though Steve’s hand shoots out and catches it deftly. He’s decidedly peppy for somebody so recently dead: “Wanted to be alone with you. You know, for my stay of execution and all that?”
Eddie freezes. No. No way. Yeah, they should both be dead but they’re not. Steve’s perching on a stool, head tilting, smirking at his gallows humor:
“Did you tell them how we opened the gate, Eddie?”
“Nooooot exactly.”
 Steve’s brow furrows. “Seeing as we’re on the starting team now, don’t you reckon we should practice?”
“Yeah,” says Eddie, deadpan. “Yeah, I really, really do.”
He slams so hard into Steve’s opened arms that the stool tips back. Steve jumps off it, anchoring a fist in Eddie’s hair. Lips brush and spark yet again, and they get ‘practicing’ real hard.
Any reason for the kiss other than kissing is forgotten pronto. There’s no future, no past, only here and now—sucking face like a couple of dumb teens at a keg party. To be fair, since realising he’s in love, Eddie’s chiefly felt it through a horror-flick lens of loss. Finally, he’s enjoying the kickass side of things, and it’s a super-fun ride. They don’t have to be releasing flood tides for this to be more than a kiss.
When they surface for air, Steve waggles his brows, smirking again.
“You’re not gonna pass out on me?” asks Eddie, because he feels he should check.
“Nope. Tho’ these jeans ride up my butt, and you’re so not helping.” Yup, Eddie is dry humping a not-insignificant bulge at Steve’s crotch. Beneath Eddie’s sweatpants, he’s nursing his own more-than-semi: “You gonna do something about it?”
“Sure thing.” Eddie wrangles down Steve’s zipper.
A faint whisper in the back of his mind tells him they’re crossing a line they’ve never crossed before. Doubtless, the Byer’s ex-kitchen is not the place to do it…
…and who gives a crap?
They grasp each other and stroke, sweaty palms acting as lubricant.
As if they goddamn needed it.
“You’re so fucking hot, Eddie,” moans Steve. “Oh God… yeah… please?”
Eddie grins as Steve’s eyes grow spacy, pupils dilating, then rolling up.  Already, the juddering slide of skin against skin sends waves of pleasure rolling through Eddie. Each nerve-ending in his lower body goes livewire. Steve’s panted breaths gust against Eddie’s throat, almost enough to send him over the edge. It happens, though, when they resume the kiss. Their lips collide, they thrust into each other’s palms. Tongues tangle messily, and everything gets real hot and sticky.
They clean up together, under the trickle of a barely-working shower. Eddie’s kinda shy, because they’d never had a chance to be so intimate before. Steve, who is clearly more accustomed to ‘guy showers,’ points out cheerily, that neither of them has a single remaining bat-bite scar.
“Cool,” murmurs Eddie, and he knows he should be mega-happy about that. “Steve, nothing supernatural happened just now. I mean, when we—”
“—jerked off together,” butted in Steve. Okay, they’re already finishing each other’s sentences. Eddie can’t help snickering slightly. “I thought about that.” Which was more, to be fair, than Eddie did at the time. “I felt the start of that electric tingle then got carried away. I’ve used my powers a few times now. You have to concentrate, and I kind of know what triggers them. Truth was, there was… I dunno, not enough pressure? I was distracted by your hotness, man.”
Eddie beams for real, gaze raking Steve’s shiny wet bod. “Yeah. Ditto.”
“Robin suggested I go to Lover’s Lake for magic practice, so that should be our next move. I reckon El can help us too.”
Us.
Again.
Eddie finds himself back in the circle of Steve’s arms, wet and warm, and totally revved to kick supernatural butt. Steve remains hyper, talking at breakneck speed: “I reckon I’d like to explore other ways to make the earth move first, Eddie. I never actually slept with a guy before, you know that?”
“Wow,” says Eddie, though he’d kinda guessed.
“Tommy and I fooled around once or twice. Douchebag never let me forget it. I’m… Listen, I’m glad you’re gonna be my first. My proper first, and I’d kind of like to sleep with you before… you know, next round with Vecna.”
Oooookay. Eddie realizes one of them is gonna have to slam on the breaks. Crazily, it’s gonna be him: “Stevie, I’m flattered, I really am, but… is this really the time, let alone the place? The others could be back any minute.”
Steve’s flicker of annoyance dies fast. He sinks his dripping forehead to Eddie’s, so close their lashes brush. “Christ, Eddie. You’re right. I’m just trying to distract myself, I guess. We need practice. I mean, proper, not-fooling-around practice. It’s just… I’m so fucking scared we’re not gonna make that home run.”
“Hey.” Eddie squeezes Steve. Specifically, his ass, as Eddie’s hands keep gravitating there. “We’ll make it. I got a good feeling about this.”
“Man, you can be so damn corny.” Steve kisses him again anyway.
They’re still drying themselves, towels hitched around waists, when Dustin’s tinny voice breaks the loaded silence.
“CODE RED. I REPEAT THIS IS A CODE RED. VECNA IS BACK. YOU GOTTA GET UP TO HOP’S CABIN NOW. DO YOU COPY?”
Steve picks up the walkie-talkie and his voice wobbles as he answers. “Yeah, yeah, got it, Henderson. Keep your pants on.” Eddie watches Steve’s Adam’s apple bob, as he swallows hard. “I guess this is it.”
****
next chapter: epilogue part 1 on AO3 epilogue part 1 on tumblr
no pressure tags (not least because it's been months): @kal-ology @estrellami-1
22 notes · View notes
t00tsmcgee · 1 day ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Rook as a Companion Banter Episode two: Bellara
Part 1 (Neve) | Part 2 of ?
Banter written with my Rook in mind <- Link to his own post if you want to read more about him!
-
Bellara: “You seem sad, Calais.” Calais: “Just Cal is fine, Bellara.” Bellara: “Oh, right. You seem sad, Cal.” Calais: “Yeah.” Bellara: “Is it because of everything that’s happening?” Calais: “It’s not the only reason, but it doesn’t help.” Bellara: “When I was sad Cyrian always asked me silly questions to cheer me up. Like, what happens if you get scared half to death twice?” Calais: “You know, he was on to something there.” Bellara: *chuckle*
Bellara: “Is it true cannibals don’t eat clowns because they taste funny?” Calais: *laughing* “Ugh!”
Calais: “Why aren’t blueberries blue?” Bellara: “They are! In a certain light anyway.” Calais: “Bella.” Bellara: “Oh, were you doing the silly question thing?” Calais: “Trying to anyway. Not very successfully judging by your reaction.” Bellara: “Yeah, still needs work. But you’ll get there.”
Calais: “Are the good things that come to those who wait the leftovers of those who didn’t wait?” Bellara: “Wow, that one’s deep.”
Calais: “If a fork was made of gold would it still be considered silverware?” Bellara: “I think you’d just call it cutlery.” Calais: “You’re really cramping my style.” Bellara: *laughing*
Calais: “Why does it take 10 minutes to cook rice?” Bellara: “Does it? I thought it took at least 15!” Lucanis: *disgusted noise* “This explains so much about that risotto you made the other day.”
Bellara: “Why is it called a pair of pants, when there’s only one bit of clothing involved?” Calais: “That’s what I’ve been saying!”
Calais: “I’m sorry about your brother, Bella.” Bellara: “Yeah, me too.” Calais: “We’ll find a way to help him. I know we will.” Bellara: “I hope you’re right.”
Calais: “If you tied buttered toast to a cat and dropped it, what would happen?” Bellara: “You’d never do that to a cat.” Calais: “No, you’re right. I’m just upset my buttered toast dropped this morning.” Bellara: “It was a heavy blow for us all.” Calais: “I might never recover.”
Bellara: “What was it like, growing up in the Necropolis?” Calais: “It was idyllic, I suppose. Vorgoth did the best he could to raise me as normally as possible. But my gift set me apart. It was hard to make friends.” Bellara: “Why?” Calais: “When you can peer into the veil and speak with spirits as if they were standing next to you, it gives you a leg up in a place like that.” Bellara: “Oh, leg, because of your leg thing?” Calais: “No, leg because that’s the turn of phrase.” Bellara: “Is it? Oh, right. I got them mixed up again. Sorry, I didn’t mean to be insensitive.” Calais: “That’s alright, you weren’t.” Bellara: “Does it hurt? Your leg?” Calais: “Yeah, all the time. Every day.” Bellara: “How do you cope with it?” Calais: “I have salves, and an elfroot tea that helps. Tastes like ass though.” Bellara: “Could you get a brace made, to help with the pain and the walking?” Calais: “I had one made, but I never wear it. The thing is more uncomfortable than the pain my leg causes me anyway.”
Bellara: “I heard you play piano the other night, in your room.” Calais: “And here I was, thinking I had a nice moment to myself.” Bellara: “You're very good. I stood and listened until you stopped playing.” Calais: “Thank you. And yeah, I fell asleep eventually.” Bellara: “You play until you fall asleep?” Calais: “On hard days.”
Bellara: “Will you play piano for me some time?” Calais: “I don’t do well with an audience.” Bellara: *deflated* “Oh..” Calais: “But, for you, I’ll try.” Bellara: *excited gasp* “Thank you!”
Bellara: *Humming song* Calais: *chuckling* “Liked that one, did you?” Bellara: “Oh, yes! You’re a very good piano player, and that song was so catchy. I keep hearing it in my head.” Rook: “Now I’m curious.” Bellara: “Cal played me a few songs last night, to help me get to sleep. But they were so good they kept me awake because I wanted to listen to them.” Calais: “Yeah, missed the mark on that.” Rook: “But it seems you’ve found a captive audience at least.” Calais: *chuckles* “Yeah. Who knows, maybe I’ll play in front of the team at some point.” Bellara: *excited noises* Calais: “No promises!”
23 notes · View notes